Attention! You must be 18 years or older to view this website. By continuing to use StellarFur Forums, you consent to seeing adult content and agree with our Rules.
Nominations for July's featured art is now open! Closes July 11th!Year of the Phoenix
for sharing your written works and fics
-
MoonlitDawn12
- Donator
- Posts: 82
- Joined: Apr 2025
- Reaction score: 80
- Pronouns: he/him
- Contact:
-
Re: Year of the Phoenix
Post by MoonlitDawn12 »
The first story I've read of yours was Goals and I enjoyed it a lot back then, but now reading pretty much the entire backlog here I appreciated it so, so much more. I can't tell you how much I love your characters, especially Martin, Chuck, and Robbie. I look forward to reading more of your future works, keep up the amazing job <33
MoonlitDawn12
Re: Year of the Phoenix
Can't forget to keep uploading my stories here. I should probably start a thread for all of the Year of the Phoenix prequel stories though that'll get messy since they will by necessity be out of order due to the scattershot way they're being released. But in the meantime... have our latest, "A Different Kind of Girl!"
Befriending a boy was a weird feeling. Jamie had been friends with Ellie for as long as she could remember, and while she’d gotten along with Robbie and his male friends even before knowing Robbie was her brother, she wouldn’t have really considered any of them HER friends. She’d always been more drawn to other girls.
But she had to admit, Adam was nice. The rabbit boy was quiet during class, but he was more than happy to chat during lunch and recess. A few of the other boys in her grade had even started to be somewhat friendly towards her, especially now that Tyler was gone.
It was nice not being antagonized by that boy. From what she had heard from a boy who’d been his friend, his parents had pulled him and enrolled him in a private Christian academy. Now THAT was a scary thought. Sure, Becky and her family were Christians, too, but from what she’d heard from Daddy, a lot of Christians weren’t as open-minded as the Travers were. Daddy said they just used the Bible to cover their bigotry, which she still didn’t quite understand. Jesus sounded cool. Why couldn’t his followers be more like him, or like Adam’s family?
Well, at least she was safe from Tyler now, and that was what really counted. That and her new friend. As the appointed Saturday for their first play date approached, she could feel Adam’s excitement growing. He seemed to get along okay with most of the other boys, but he wasn’t really close to any of them.
Jamie was noticing that Adam seemed to be less talkative on phys ed days, too. She didn’t quite understand that, either. Phys ed was usually so fun! For a while she’d been going to the gender neutral bathroom to change but now she just went to the girls’ locker room. A few of the other girls gave her weird looks the first time she did, but now they just accepted her. That was a nice feeling: being accepted by other girls as one of their own. She was worried at first that they’d make a big deal out of the fact that she used to think she was a boy, but that didn’t end up being the case at all.
The only feeling that could really match it was getting to share a bedroom with her sister. Daddy Dan had finally gotten a bunk bed for their room at his house, so now they had bunks at both houses. Waking up together was nice, especially when Ellie wanted to play a little before they started getting ready for their days (which, admittedly, was most days).
Saturday snuck up on the arctic vixen. She was filled with nervous energy when she awoke. Adam would be coming over that day. The family decided it’d be easier to host both of the rabbits at the Langley house, so that’s where Jamie spent the night. Some nights she missed not having Daddy at the house, but having Mommy and Ellie almost made up for it, and Daddy would always come over during the day.
For once, she woke up before Ellie. Jamie slipped out of bed and padded softly to the door. A thought had popped into her head and she wanted to test it out.
She slipped down the hall, past her brother’s room, and quietly opened the door to Mommy and Daddy Dan’s bedroom. Both red foxes were still asleep. Jamie nibbled her bottom lip as she crossed over to their bed. She climbed up from the foot of the bed and crawled in between them.
Mommy stirred. “Mmm… do I have a little visitor?” she whispered.
Jamie hugged the red vixen through the blankets. “Morning, Mommy,” she whispered.
Her mother rolled towards her and kissed her forehead. “Morning, pumpkin.”
“Ah, one of your daughters,” Daddy Dan muttered. “And not the one I expected.”
Terry giggled and hugged Jamie. “To what do we owe the pleasure?”
The arctic vixen nuzzled her mother’s cheek. “I just wanted to snuggle for a bit, if that’s okay?”
The red vixen beamed. “Of course it’s okay, sweetie.” She lifted up the covers, letting Jamie squirm down under them between the two adults. Like her, they slept naked, so she found herself fur to fur with Mommy and Daddy Dan.
Daddy Dan rolled towards her and gave her a little hug. “You won’t hear any complaints from me. You may not be my blood relative, but I love you all the same, Jamie,” he whispered.
She grinned. It was nice hearing her name and having family. A Mommy, two Daddies, maybe three if Daddy Keith stayed with Teddy.
“Is your sister still asleep?” Mommy asked.
Jamie nodded. “Yeah, she is. I didn’t wanna wake her up. Hope I didn’t wake you up…”
Mommy rubbed noses with her. “I couldn’t imagine a nicer way to wake up than having one of my cubs join me for a snuggle, could you, Dan?”
Daddy Dan chuckled. “Agreed. It’s a very nice way to wake up.” He gave the arctic vixen a little squeeze, then tickled her tummy.
She squeaked and burst out laughing as she was tickled. “Daddy Dan, noooooo!” she squealed.
The red fox laughed. “But your giggles are so cute!” he protested.
A second paw joined the first, this one from Mommy. Tickled by both adults! And she was trapped between the two of them!
Thankfully, they didn’t keep it up for long. As she settled down and caught her breath, she got kisses from Mommy and Daddy Dan. Okay, worth it. She hugged first Daddy Dan, then Mommy, holding onto her for much longer.
“My sweet little vixen,” Mommy whispered.
“Love you, Mommy,” Jamie whispered.
“Love you too, my girl,” Mommy replied.
She settled in for a quiet snuggle with Mommy and Daddy Dan. It felt nice, being fur to fur with two adults who cared about her.
“What time is it, anyway?” Daddy Dan muttered. The bed trembled as he rolled over. “It’s only six thirty. Still early yet. We could get a little more sleep in with our girl.”
Jamie smiled. She couldn’t help it. Being called a girl just put a smile on her face. Maybe eventually it would just feel normal, but for now it felt really good, and she’d happily ride that high for as long as it came.
“Sleep sounds lovely,” Mommy said.
The arctic vixen giggled softly and snuggled in with Mommy. It’d been a little bit since she’d last snuck into Daddy Keith’s bed, and she’d never gotten to sleep in Mommy and Daddy Dan’s bed before. She liked the sound of it, even if she wasn’t spending the whole night there.
She closed her eyes and settled in between the red foxes. It felt warm and safe with them.
All too soon, Mommy’s wake up alarm went off. Her job kept her busy most of Saturday. At least she had Sundays off for the family.
Mommy groaned and rolled around to turn off her alarm. She stretched and kissed Jamie’s forehead. “I’ve got to start getting ready for work,” she whispered. “But you’re welcome to stay in bed with Dan, if you’d like.”
Jamie flicked her ears as her mother sat up. “I’ll get up with you.”
The red vixen smiled and kissed Jamie’s cheek. “Alright, pumpkin. Would you like to join me for my morning shower?”
A shower with Mommy sounded fun! She nodded enthusiastically as she sat up. “Yes please!”
Her mother smiled and took her paw as she scooted out of bed. They walked together to the attached master bathroom. Jamie hadn’t been in there before. It felt exciting to get to shower with Mommy.
It was quite spacious in the master bath. The shower was easily large enough to accommodate two or even three furs at once. They even had a separate tub that was likewise large enough for two or three. Maybe she’d ask about bathtime sometime with her, Ellie, and Mommy…
But that could come later. For now, she followed Mommy into the shower.
“Have you ever showered with your dad?” Mommy asked as they stepped inside.
Jamie shook her head. “I, uh, usually take baths,” she said.
Mommy giggled. “I see. Well, I’m willing to bet that Keith would be more than happy to shower with you sometime if you asked.” She turned on the water and adjusted the temperature.
Showering with Daddy Keith sounded fun. She just might ask him about that. Heck, she was alone now with Mommy. Maybe she could ask her about a little play time… she’d been wanting another chance ever since Mommy had showed her and Ellie how to play sex, she just hadn’t worked up the nerve to ask yet. This could be the perfect time.
“Umm… Mommy?” Jamie said.
“Yes, sweetie?” Mommy replied.
The arctic vixen bit her lip. “C-could we… play sex?” she whispered.
Her mother grinned and leaned down to bring herself to eye level with the eight year old. “I’d love that. What would you like to do with Mommy, hm?”
She blushed as she considered the question. “C-could I try licking you?”
Mommy beamed and gave her a quick kiss on the lips. “Of course, baby girl…” She straightened up, then leaned against the shower wall and lifted a leg. “Come on in.”
Jamie squirmed as she got down on her knees in front of her mother. It’d be easier at this height. She leaned in and looked at her mother’s vulva, reaching up and exploring her folds as the red vixen rested her lifted leg on her shoulder. Her parts looked so pretty. She could feel her clit getting stiff as she leaned in and started licking her mother’s privates.
“Oooooh, baby girl,” Mommy moaned. “Has someone been practicing?”
The arctic vixen smiled up at her. “Ellie lets me lick her sometimes…” She got back to licking Mommy’s clit, her tongue working against it like Ellie liked.
“Mmmm… my cunning little linguist,” Mommy cooed. “Keep that up…”
She happily obliged. Licking Ellie’s pussy was really fun, and Mommy’s was… well, it tasted different, to be sure, but that too was exciting. She closed her eyes as she focused her tongue work on Mommy’s pleasure button. Sometimes she wondered what it’d be like to have one of those herself. When she got older, she was determined to find out.
“Don’t forget to actually get clean in there!” Daddy Dan said.
Jamie squeaked and looked over. She could make out the male’s silhouette through the fogged glass of the shower.
“Or you could join us, if our baby girl is up for that,” Mommy said. “What do you think, sweetie?”
That would take a little thinking. Daddy Dan was nice, but she definitely preferred girls. Still, it couldn’t hurt to at least try with him, right? “Umm… I guess that’d be okay,” she said.
“I’m not hearing an enthusiastic ‘yes,’ so I think I’ll pass,” Daddy Dan said. “You two have fun. Maybe I’ll see what your siblings are up to.”
To her surprise, she had mixed feelings about Daddy Dan saying no. Part of her wanted him to join, but part of her really wanted to keep it just to her and Mommy. After all, her experience with boys so far hadn’t been mindblowing the way playing with Ellie was. Playing with Daddy Keith and Robbie had been fun, sure, but it didn’t feel as special with Ellie. And playing with Mommy was definitely matching that feeling she got with her sister.
She kept up her licking for another minute before Mommy tapped the top of her head. “Jamie… would you like to try something else?” Mommy said.
The arctic vixen lifted her muzzle and looked up at her mother. “Like what?” she asked.
Mommy grinned and sat down on the shower floor, her legs spread. “Want to try putting your little clitty in Mommy?”
Jamie giggled. She did that all the time with Ellie, so she knew how fun it could be. Getting to do it with Mommy sounded real nice, too. “Okay!”
She scooted back as Mommy laid down on the floor of the shower in front of her. Usually when she played with Ellie, her sister was on top, but this made sense, too. She laid down on Mommy and tried to line up her clit with Mommy’s pussy. It took a little doing (and a little help from Mommy’s paw), but she found her mark.
Her mother’s pussy wasn’t as snug as her sister’s, but it was just as warm, and even more slippery. She nuzzled at Mommy’s breasts as she got her hips going. It took a lot more effort to be on top like this, but Jamie didn’t mind it. The warm tingles and the physical closeness were more than worth it.
“That’s my good girl,” Mommy whispered. “Just like that…”
The arctic vixen panted softly as she thrust into her mother. It almost made up for her lack of a vagina of her own, getting to play with her Mommy like this.
Two large paws grabbed hold of her bottom. She giggled as Mommy helped pull her in deep with each thrust - not that she could get very deep to begin with, but Mommy made sure to get her as far as she could. Her whole body was tingling, her toes curling as she played with her mother.
“Oh Jamie,” Mommy moaned.
Hearing her name made her feel even better. Mommy’s paws squeezed her butt and pulled her in as the red vixen trembled below her. She could feel her mother’s vaginal walls squeezing down on her clit the way Ellie’s did sometimes when she was feeling really good.
Jamie wasn’t far behind her. Once her mother’s grip loosened, a few more thrusts was all it took to get the arctic vixen to her climax. She whined softly as she orgasmed in her mother’s puss. It felt extra special to play with Mommy.
“Mmmm… is my little girl feeling good?” Mommy whispered.
The arctic vixen could only nod. Again Mommy’s paws squeezed her butt and pulled her in, helping her grind against her through her orgasm. All too quickly, her orgasm subsided, leaving her whole body tingling. Her legs trembled as Mommy helped her get up.
“Alright, time to get clean,” Mommy said.
The two vixens helped shampoo each others’ fur. Getting washed by Mommy felt extra special, especially after their play time. She even got to play with Mommy’s breasts while washing her!
Once they were all clean, Mommy turned off the shower. The vixens dried themselves, then Jamie slipped back to her room while Mommy got dressed for work.
As she passed her brother’s bedroom, she heard his bed rocking. His door was closed, and she didn’t want to poke her head in, but she had a pretty good idea of what was happening in there. Jamie shook her head, then went into her bedroom to get dressed.
She had just finished picking out a dress when Ellie came bounding in. “There you are!”
Jamie squeaked as her twin sister hugged her. “Hi, Ellie.”
“Where were you?” Ellie asked.
The arctic vixen blushed. “I went to snuggle with Mommy and Daddy Dan, then took a shower with Mommy.”
“Oh. Neat!” Ellie said. “I like showering with Mommy. ‘Specially when we get ta play sex! Did you play sex with Mommy?”
So forward. “Yeah, we did,” Jamie said as she put on her dress.
“Lucky!” Ellie said. “I like licking Mommy. Maybe I’ll ask if I can do it tonight after Adam and Becky leave.”
Jamie rolled her eyes. Her sister was constantly horny. How did she have the energy for it?
“I’m gonna go get breakfast,” Jamie said. “Don’t forget that we gotta get dressed for our friend!”
Ellie giggled and ran out of the room. “I can do that after breakfast!” she said.
Maybe Ellie had a point, but Jamie really liked wearing her dresses. She shrugged and followed her sister downstairs for breakfast.
When she got to the kitchen, Mommy and Daddy Dan were already having breakfast, both adults fully dressed. Ellie ran right over to their parents and gave them hugs, then went for a bowl of cereal. Jamie followed her lead, getting kisses from both parents as she hugged them.
As she was sitting down, her older brother came in, the fox boy likewise dressed. “Morning, family,” he muttered. He seemed worn out already. Jamie had a pretty good idea why.
Most of the family was quiet during breakfast, except for Ellie, who kept excitedly speculating about what they might do with Adam while he was over.
“Do you think he’ll wanna get nakie with us?” Ellie asked.
“It’s possible, dear, but don’t be disappointed if he doesn’t,” Mommy said. “It is his first time coming over, after all.”
“Yeah, it took Becky a few times to get comfortable getting naked here, even though her family’s clothing optional, too,” Robbie said.
Ellie flicked her ears. “I hope he does. I bet he’s cute nakie!”
Jamie smirked. “You think everyfur’s cute nakie.”
“Well, duh,” Ellie said. “Nakie’s the best!”
“I dunno, I like wearing skirts and dresses,” Jamie said.
“Those are fun, too,” Ellie said. “They’re nice ‘cause it’s easy ta get access to the fun parts!”
The arctic vixen rolled her eyes. How was she related to such a horny girl?
As they were finishing breakfast, Daddy Keith and Teddy arrived. Jamie ran over to hug her father and his boyfriend, as did Ellie.
“Morning, my kits,” Daddy Keith said.
“Morning, Daddy,” Jamie and Ellie said. They giggled. They’d said it in unison.
Daddy Keith walked around the table and kissed Daddy Dan and Mommy. Teddy just took a seat at the table next to Daddy Dan. The red fox took the fennec’s paw and leaned in for a kiss, too.
“Much as I’d love to chat, I have to get to work,” Mommy said. “Don’t forget to get dressed, Ellie. It’s your friend’s first time here and we don’t want to shock him!”
“Okay, Mommy!” Ellie said. She took her sister’s paw and pulled her up. “Help me pick out a dress!” Ellie said.
The twins ran upstairs to their bedroom to pick out Ellie’s clothes for the day. She had lots of dresses to choose from. After a good twenty minutes of indecision, she settled on a green dress. It complemented her sister’s eyes.
Their timing couldn’t have been better. As soon as Ellie got dressed, the doorbell rang.
“That must be Adam and Becky!” Ellie cried.
The red vixen leapt up and rocketed out the bedroom door. Jamie got up and followed. Ellie was already at the front door by the time Jamie reached the stairs.
She smiled as her eyes met Adam’s. The rabbit boy waved to her as she descended the stairs.
“Hi, Adam,” Jamie said as she reached the bottom of the stairs.
“Hi,” he said. His fur fluffed up. “Thanks for inviting me over.”
Ellie grinned and hugged the rabbit. “It’s nice having more friends! Do you wanna see our room?”
“Okay!” he said. Adam squeaked as he was dragged upstairs by Ellie. Jamie shook her head and followed.
The red vixen released the rabbit’s paw when she got to their room. “Here it is! It used to be just mine but we switched it over when Jamie and I found out we’re sisters. We have a bunk bed!” she said as she flopped down on the bottom bunk.
“Cool!” Adam said. “Some of my siblings have bunk beds, too. I don’t, even though I share a room with Becky.”
Jamie raised an eyebrow. “You share a room with your sister?”
He blushed but nodded. “Y-yeah. I tried sharing a room with some of my brothers but they were mean to me, so Mom put me in with Becky. I really like her…” He muttered that last part and stared down at his footpaws, kicking them a little.
“I sometimes share a bed with my big brother when we’re on vacation,” Ellie said. “I like it. I dunno if I’d wanna share a room with him all the time, though.”
The arctic vixen giggled. “I wouldn’t mind it… Robbie’s nice.”
“Yeah, Becky says that, too. He’s like, one of her best friends,” Adam said.
Ellie grinned. “Oh! Do you wanna get nakie?”
Jamie rolled her eyes. “Ellie, it’s his first time at our house and he just got here.”
“Yeah, but Becky gets nakie at our house like, all the time!” Ellie protested.
“It’s okay,” Adam said. “I was kinda hoping you’d ask.” He started to pull off his shirt.
“See?” Ellie said. She giggled as she pulled off her dress. The red vixen hadn’t bothered to wear panties underneath.
The arctic vixen shrugged and pulled off her dress. “Well, guess there’s no reason not to!” Unlike her sister, Jamie had opted to wear underwear, which she slipped off and tossed onto the top bunk with her dress.
“Wow,” Adam muttered. By this time he’d already stripped out of the rest of his clothes. “Your peen really does look like mine!”
Jamie blushed. Sure enough, the rabbit boy had an uncut penis, just like her clit. She wiggled a little. “Umm, yeah, I guess,” she said.
“Oh! Uh, sorry,” Adam said. “It’s just… some of the other boys make fun of me ‘cause most of ‘em look different from mine, ‘cause they were… umm… circumcised,” he said, struggling a little with the word.
“Ah. Yeah, mine isn’t like that,” Jamie said. “Our Daddy’s and our half-brother’s are like ours, too.”
Ellie giggled. “The uncut ones are neat! It’s fun rolling the skin back and forth.”
"A-and how would you know about that?” Adam asked.
The red vixen grinned. “’Cause Jamie and my brother let me play with theirs!”
“Ellie!” Jamie said. “That’s supposed to be private!”
“Oops!” Ellie said. “Sorry, I forgot…”
Jamie sighed and looked at Adam. He hadn’t even been there five minutes. Would he even want to stick around now?
“Y-you play with your siblings, too?” Adam asked.
Well, that wasn’t the response Jamie was expecting.
“Yeah!” Ellie said. “Mostly with Jamie ‘cause I prefer girls, but we played once with our big brother, too. Which of your siblings do you play with?”
Adam blushed and squirmed a little. “Becky,” he said. “Just Becky. My little sisters are kinda annoying, and my older siblings are scary, but Becky’s real nice.”
Ellie giggled. “I kinda wanna play sex with Becky.”
“Only kinda?” Jamie teased.
“Okay, more than kinda,” Ellie said.
“Why don’t you ask?” Adam asked.
The red vixen perked her ears. “Well, she’s got a girlfriend, and Sophie said I’m not allowed to play with her. Maybe. I dunno why though, ‘cause Sophie played with me. It doesn’t seem fair that I can play with Sophie but not Becky, ‘cause Becky comes over a lot more.”
Adam’s eyes widened. “I didn’t know Becky had a girlfriend…”
“Oh! Yeah, she and Sophie are dating I guess,” Ellie said. “I found out at my big brother’s birthday party a couple weeks ago. I got to kiss and lick Sophie. She’s pretty nice. I hope she comes over again.”
This time Jamie felt a twinge of jealousy. Ellie got to play with other girls and Jamie only had her sister. She’d have to make more girl friends and see if maybe she could play with some of them, too.
“Wait, Ellie, didn’t Sophie ask you not to tell anyfur that you’d played with her?” Jamie asked.
“She asked me not to tell BECKY,” Ellie replied. “And I won’t. But she didn’t say I couldn’t tell others!”
Jamie rolled her eyes. Her sister was something else.
Ellie grinned and turned her attention back to Adam. “So Adam, do you wanna play sex?”
“Really, Ellie?” Jamie asked. “His first time visiting, he hasn’t even been here twenty minutes, and already you’re asking that?”
“What? He’s a friend, he’s nice, and he’s played with his sister before!” Ellie said. “He’s a perfect candidate!”
The arctic vixen sighed. “Oh, Ellie…”
“Umm… do you mean with… both of you?” Adam asked. “I’ve never played with another fur’s, umm, peen before.”
The red vixen giggled and wagged her tail. “That’s up to Jamie. She likes girls. I like boys AND girls! And it’s still playing with a girl if you play with Jamie even though she used to think she was a boy.”
“Also, it’s my clit, not my peen,” Jamie corrected.
Adam tilted his head. “What’s a ‘clit?’”
Ellie giggled. “It’s a special part of a girl’s vulva. Here, I’ll show you mine so you can see!” She sat down on the bottom bunk and spread her legs, then spread her labia with her fingers and pointed to her clit. “It’s right here, see?”
The rabbit boy leaned in and took a closer look. “Oooooh. Yeah, when Becky and I played, she really liked it when I touched her there.”
“Yeah! It’s there to make girls feel good,” Ellie said.
“Ooooooh. That makes sense. I wonder why I don’t have a spot like that,” Adam said.
The red vixen giggled. “Mommy says it’s ‘cause a boy’s whole penis can feel good, but the tip is really sensitive, especially on boys who are uncut!”
Adam nodded along. “Wow. Well, it did feel really good when my sister touched mine, and even better when I put it inside her.”
Ellie grinned. “Yeah, it feels real nice going inside. Do you wanna try with me?”
“Umm… okay,” Adam said. “That sounds fun.”
Jamie took a few steps back while Adam lined himself up with Ellie’s puss. This was too much for the arctic vixen. “I think I’ll go play with Robbie and Becky while you guys do your thing,” she said.
If her sister and their friend heard her, they didn’t reply. They were too wrapped up in trying to get Adam’s penis in Ellie. Jamie shrugged and slipped out of the room, heading for the stairs. The big cubs usually went to the basement den to play video games, so that’s where she’d go, too.
As she passed through the living room, Daddy Dan looked up from his conversation with Daddy Keith and Teddy. “Hey, Jamie. Everything alright?”
The arctic vixen shrugged. “Yeah, I guess.”
“You guess?” Dan said. “Something on your mind, kit?”
“Not really,” Jamie said. “Ellie and Adam are just playing a game I don’t wanna play, so I figured I’d go hang out with the big cubs.”
Daddy Keith chuckled. “I wonder what those two could be up to that you wouldn’t ask to play something else.”
Jamie shrugged again. “They’re playin’ sex,” she said.
Teddy gasped. “W-w-what?”
The arctic vixen tilted her head. “Ya know, sex,” Jamie said. “Ellie asked Adam to put his penis in her and he’s doin’ that.”
“Aaaaaah, I see,” Daddy Keith said.
The fennec squirmed. “I-I didn’t realize that you, umm… were that open with your friends…”
Jamie tilted her head. “Ellie is, I guess. She really, really, REALLY likes playing sex.”
Daddy Dan chuckled and shook his head. “She certainly takes after her parents, doesn’t she?”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Jamie asked.
“Just that your mother and I both really liked sex when we were around your ages,” Daddy Keith said.
“Oh,” Jamie said. She blushed and squirmed. “Sh-should I go back?”
“Sweetie, you can do whatever you want,” Daddy Dan said. “If you aren’t into having sex, that’s perfectly fine.”
“Sex can be fun, sure, but if you aren’t into it, you aren’t into it, and that’s okay,” Daddy Keith added. “Just because your mother and I were sex fiends doesn’t mean you have to be, too!”
Jamie nodded. She did enjoy sex with Ellie, but it seemed way too early to try anything with Adam. Heck, she wouldn’t even mind playing with Becky. While she’d gotten to know Adam some over the past few weeks, she still felt more comfortable with Becky. It probably helped that she was a girl, and Jamie was finding herself far more drawn to girls than boys.
"Do you think the big cubs would mind me hanging out with them for a while?”
“There’s only one way to find out, kit,” Daddy Keith said. “And if they’d rather be alone, you can always come back and spend some time with us!”
That was good enough. While she wouldn’t mind hanging out with Daddy Keith and Daddy Dan, Teddy might be a little much, especially with how squirmy he was being. “Okay. I’ll see if I can hang out with the big cubs.” She waved to the adults, then went on her way to the basement.
She found Robbie and Becky in the middle of a race on Mario Kart. As was usual for their house, both of the older cubs had abandoned their clothes. The arctic vixen dared to slip over and sit in front of the couch to watch.
“Oh, hey Jamie,” Robbie said. He didn’t even break his concentration as he gamed.
“What’re you doing here?” Becky asked.
Jamie shrugged. “Ellie and Adam are playing sex and I didn’t feel like it, so I thought I’d come hang out with you, if that’s okay.”
“They’re WHAT?!” Becky said.
Robbie groaned. “Of course they are…”
The arctic vixen lowered her ears and looked up at Becky. “They’re playing sex… ya know, like you and Adam do?”
The rabbit girl blushed. “O-oh… h-he told you about that?”
“Yeah, he mentioned it,” Jamie said. She looked up at Robbie. “I mean… Robbie and I have played a little, too, and me and Ellie do it a lot.”
Becky looked at Robbie. “And you won’t play with me?”
The red fox threw up his paws. “Hey, I have permission from my boyfriend to play with other furs. Have you talked to Sophie about having an open relationship with her?”
“Well, no,” Becky muttered.
“So there you go,” Robbie said. “Unless she’s okay with it, I’m not crossing that line.”
“What’s an open relationship?” Jamie asked.
Robbie blinked. “Oh, it just means that we’re allowed to play sex with other furs,” he said. “Most furs, when they have a partner, do a closed relationship, so they only play sex with who they’re dating, and consider it bad and cheating if you play sex with other furs.”
“Oh,” Jamie said. It had been a couple weeks since Robbie’s birthday party when she and Robbie had stumbled across Sophie playing with Ellie. If she hadn’t talked to Sophie about an open relationship, then that meant that Sophie was probably still keeping secret what happened at the birthday party, too. “Why’s it such a bad thing to play sex with other furs if you aren’t dating them?”
“Because it’s a sin,” Becky said.
Her brother rolled his eyes. “As is having sex with your siblings, I’m sure.”
The rabbit squirmed. “It is…”
The red fox cleared his throat. “I mean, sex is fun, but it can also be really like, emotional and stuff,” Robbie said. “And some furs get jealous if you share that with others. Our parents might have better explanations.”
Jamie nodded. Jealousy made some sense, but she’d definitely ask Mommy and Daddy Keith about it later.
“Oh crap, the race!” Robbie said.
The three cubs turned their attention back to the TV. Robbie and Becky were firmly in 11th and 12th places.
“S-sorry,” Jamie muttered.
“Eh, it’s fine,” Robbie said. He patted the arctic vixen’s head and got back into the game. “It’s just a game. Maybe you can join us for the next one.”
She smiled and settled in while the older cubs finished their race. Once the older cubs finished their match, Jamie grabbed a controller from in front of the TV. She grinned as she joined them. They got through a whole three races before Ellie and Adam joined them.
“There you are!” Ellie said. “Jamie, why do you keep running away?”
“I’m not running away,” Jamie said. “I just didn’t wanna play sex.”
Ellie pouted. “But why? Sex is fun!”
Jamie shrugged. “Yeah, it’s fun, but sometimes I don’t wanna do it.”
“Why, though?” Ellie asked.
Robbie cleared his throat. “She doesn’t need a reason. Remember what Mom says about consent.”
The red vixen huffed. “Fiiiiiine.”
“Is it ‘cause of me?” Adam asked.
Again Jamie shrugged. “I like you, Adam, but I dunno if I like you that way…”
“Sex is something you should only do with furs who you really care about, anyway,” Becky added.
Ellie tilted her head. “But it’s so fun! Why wouldn’t ya wanna do it with anyfur and everyfur?”
Robbie groaned. “Why don’t you go ask Dad about it?”
“Okay!” Ellie said. Without another word, she ran back upstairs. “Daddy Daaaaaan, Daddy Keeeeeeith,” she sang as she went.
“Oh boy,” Robbie said.
Jamie shook her head. She’d never understand her sister, even if she did really love her.
Adam cleared his throat. “C-can I play?”
The older cubs giggled.
“Sure thing, little bro,” Becky said.
“Fourth controller’s by the TV,” Robbie said.
The younger rabbit grinned and grabbed it up, then sat down on the floor next to Jamie.
“You’re not like… sad that I don’t wanna play sex with you, are you?” Jamie asked.
Adam shook his head. “Nah. I mean, it’s fun, but I dunno about, umm… touching parts that are like mine. It’s nice to know I’m not weird for how mine is, but like… playing is a whole other thing.”
Jamie nodded. She didn’t quite understand the difference, but she didn’t really need to. She was just happy that she hadn’t lost her friend. “Okay. Let’s play!”
“Just watch out, ‘cause Becky and I aren’t gonna go easy on you two just because you’re younger!” Robbie said.
The two eight year olds giggled.
“We don’t need you to go easy on us!” Adam said.
“Yeah, it’ll make it better when we beat you!” Jamie said.
Becky giggled. “Your little sister’s pretty cocky.”
The older fox smirked. “You’re on, then.”
Robbie was a pretty good older brother. It might’ve helped that he was already used to being an older brother to Ellie, if Jamie thought about it, but she was still getting used to having siblings. It was… nice.
Heck, even what he’d said about sex being emotional made sense, if she thought about it. It had been fun playing with Martin a few weeks ago, but it didn’t feel as special as playing with Ellie, or even with Robbie. Sure, she was still figuring out her relationship with her brother, but it made sense that having that emotional connection made it better. And playing with Ellie was really great even before knowing she was her sister, just because it was HER. They had a bond that they’d developed over years.
And this idea of consent that her parents kept on made a lot of sense, too. She didn’t doubt that it would’ve been fun if Daddy Dan had joined them in the shower, but it might not have felt as special because they were still figuring out their relationship with the open knowledge of her parentage. Mommy she’d always been close with, closer even than she’d ever been with Daddy Keith’s wife, if she really thought about it.
How Ellie could jump around to anyfur and everyfur was a total mystery. It didn’t make Jamie love her any less, it was just confusing. Baffling, if she could try on a new vocabulary word. But Daddy Keith had mentioned that he and Mommy really liked sex when they were her age, so Ellie liking it made sense. Why she wasn’t as into it was a whole other question to consider.
But Jamie could think about all of that later. Right now, she had a much more important task: winning the race against her older brother!
► Show Spoiler :
A Different Kind of Girl
OBLIGATORY CONTENT WARNING: The following story contains sex between a MOTHER and her DAUGHTER, as well as some OFF SCREEN STRAIGHT SEX between TWO CUBS. OH LORDY, there be ADULT/CUB WINCEST GOING ON. If any of this offends you, DO NOT READ ON. By reading beyond this point, blah blah blah, etc etc. Anyway, for those still here… enjoy!Befriending a boy was a weird feeling. Jamie had been friends with Ellie for as long as she could remember, and while she’d gotten along with Robbie and his male friends even before knowing Robbie was her brother, she wouldn’t have really considered any of them HER friends. She’d always been more drawn to other girls.
But she had to admit, Adam was nice. The rabbit boy was quiet during class, but he was more than happy to chat during lunch and recess. A few of the other boys in her grade had even started to be somewhat friendly towards her, especially now that Tyler was gone.
It was nice not being antagonized by that boy. From what she had heard from a boy who’d been his friend, his parents had pulled him and enrolled him in a private Christian academy. Now THAT was a scary thought. Sure, Becky and her family were Christians, too, but from what she’d heard from Daddy, a lot of Christians weren’t as open-minded as the Travers were. Daddy said they just used the Bible to cover their bigotry, which she still didn’t quite understand. Jesus sounded cool. Why couldn’t his followers be more like him, or like Adam’s family?
Well, at least she was safe from Tyler now, and that was what really counted. That and her new friend. As the appointed Saturday for their first play date approached, she could feel Adam’s excitement growing. He seemed to get along okay with most of the other boys, but he wasn’t really close to any of them.
Jamie was noticing that Adam seemed to be less talkative on phys ed days, too. She didn’t quite understand that, either. Phys ed was usually so fun! For a while she’d been going to the gender neutral bathroom to change but now she just went to the girls’ locker room. A few of the other girls gave her weird looks the first time she did, but now they just accepted her. That was a nice feeling: being accepted by other girls as one of their own. She was worried at first that they’d make a big deal out of the fact that she used to think she was a boy, but that didn’t end up being the case at all.
The only feeling that could really match it was getting to share a bedroom with her sister. Daddy Dan had finally gotten a bunk bed for their room at his house, so now they had bunks at both houses. Waking up together was nice, especially when Ellie wanted to play a little before they started getting ready for their days (which, admittedly, was most days).
Saturday snuck up on the arctic vixen. She was filled with nervous energy when she awoke. Adam would be coming over that day. The family decided it’d be easier to host both of the rabbits at the Langley house, so that’s where Jamie spent the night. Some nights she missed not having Daddy at the house, but having Mommy and Ellie almost made up for it, and Daddy would always come over during the day.
For once, she woke up before Ellie. Jamie slipped out of bed and padded softly to the door. A thought had popped into her head and she wanted to test it out.
She slipped down the hall, past her brother’s room, and quietly opened the door to Mommy and Daddy Dan’s bedroom. Both red foxes were still asleep. Jamie nibbled her bottom lip as she crossed over to their bed. She climbed up from the foot of the bed and crawled in between them.
Mommy stirred. “Mmm… do I have a little visitor?” she whispered.
Jamie hugged the red vixen through the blankets. “Morning, Mommy,” she whispered.
Her mother rolled towards her and kissed her forehead. “Morning, pumpkin.”
“Ah, one of your daughters,” Daddy Dan muttered. “And not the one I expected.”
Terry giggled and hugged Jamie. “To what do we owe the pleasure?”
The arctic vixen nuzzled her mother’s cheek. “I just wanted to snuggle for a bit, if that’s okay?”
The red vixen beamed. “Of course it’s okay, sweetie.” She lifted up the covers, letting Jamie squirm down under them between the two adults. Like her, they slept naked, so she found herself fur to fur with Mommy and Daddy Dan.
Daddy Dan rolled towards her and gave her a little hug. “You won’t hear any complaints from me. You may not be my blood relative, but I love you all the same, Jamie,” he whispered.
She grinned. It was nice hearing her name and having family. A Mommy, two Daddies, maybe three if Daddy Keith stayed with Teddy.
“Is your sister still asleep?” Mommy asked.
Jamie nodded. “Yeah, she is. I didn’t wanna wake her up. Hope I didn’t wake you up…”
Mommy rubbed noses with her. “I couldn’t imagine a nicer way to wake up than having one of my cubs join me for a snuggle, could you, Dan?”
Daddy Dan chuckled. “Agreed. It’s a very nice way to wake up.” He gave the arctic vixen a little squeeze, then tickled her tummy.
She squeaked and burst out laughing as she was tickled. “Daddy Dan, noooooo!” she squealed.
The red fox laughed. “But your giggles are so cute!” he protested.
A second paw joined the first, this one from Mommy. Tickled by both adults! And she was trapped between the two of them!
Thankfully, they didn’t keep it up for long. As she settled down and caught her breath, she got kisses from Mommy and Daddy Dan. Okay, worth it. She hugged first Daddy Dan, then Mommy, holding onto her for much longer.
“My sweet little vixen,” Mommy whispered.
“Love you, Mommy,” Jamie whispered.
“Love you too, my girl,” Mommy replied.
She settled in for a quiet snuggle with Mommy and Daddy Dan. It felt nice, being fur to fur with two adults who cared about her.
“What time is it, anyway?” Daddy Dan muttered. The bed trembled as he rolled over. “It’s only six thirty. Still early yet. We could get a little more sleep in with our girl.”
Jamie smiled. She couldn’t help it. Being called a girl just put a smile on her face. Maybe eventually it would just feel normal, but for now it felt really good, and she’d happily ride that high for as long as it came.
“Sleep sounds lovely,” Mommy said.
The arctic vixen giggled softly and snuggled in with Mommy. It’d been a little bit since she’d last snuck into Daddy Keith’s bed, and she’d never gotten to sleep in Mommy and Daddy Dan’s bed before. She liked the sound of it, even if she wasn’t spending the whole night there.
She closed her eyes and settled in between the red foxes. It felt warm and safe with them.
All too soon, Mommy’s wake up alarm went off. Her job kept her busy most of Saturday. At least she had Sundays off for the family.
Mommy groaned and rolled around to turn off her alarm. She stretched and kissed Jamie’s forehead. “I’ve got to start getting ready for work,” she whispered. “But you’re welcome to stay in bed with Dan, if you’d like.”
Jamie flicked her ears as her mother sat up. “I’ll get up with you.”
The red vixen smiled and kissed Jamie’s cheek. “Alright, pumpkin. Would you like to join me for my morning shower?”
A shower with Mommy sounded fun! She nodded enthusiastically as she sat up. “Yes please!”
Her mother smiled and took her paw as she scooted out of bed. They walked together to the attached master bathroom. Jamie hadn’t been in there before. It felt exciting to get to shower with Mommy.
It was quite spacious in the master bath. The shower was easily large enough to accommodate two or even three furs at once. They even had a separate tub that was likewise large enough for two or three. Maybe she’d ask about bathtime sometime with her, Ellie, and Mommy…
But that could come later. For now, she followed Mommy into the shower.
“Have you ever showered with your dad?” Mommy asked as they stepped inside.
Jamie shook her head. “I, uh, usually take baths,” she said.
Mommy giggled. “I see. Well, I’m willing to bet that Keith would be more than happy to shower with you sometime if you asked.” She turned on the water and adjusted the temperature.
Showering with Daddy Keith sounded fun. She just might ask him about that. Heck, she was alone now with Mommy. Maybe she could ask her about a little play time… she’d been wanting another chance ever since Mommy had showed her and Ellie how to play sex, she just hadn’t worked up the nerve to ask yet. This could be the perfect time.
“Umm… Mommy?” Jamie said.
“Yes, sweetie?” Mommy replied.
The arctic vixen bit her lip. “C-could we… play sex?” she whispered.
Her mother grinned and leaned down to bring herself to eye level with the eight year old. “I’d love that. What would you like to do with Mommy, hm?”
She blushed as she considered the question. “C-could I try licking you?”
Mommy beamed and gave her a quick kiss on the lips. “Of course, baby girl…” She straightened up, then leaned against the shower wall and lifted a leg. “Come on in.”
Jamie squirmed as she got down on her knees in front of her mother. It’d be easier at this height. She leaned in and looked at her mother’s vulva, reaching up and exploring her folds as the red vixen rested her lifted leg on her shoulder. Her parts looked so pretty. She could feel her clit getting stiff as she leaned in and started licking her mother’s privates.
“Oooooh, baby girl,” Mommy moaned. “Has someone been practicing?”
The arctic vixen smiled up at her. “Ellie lets me lick her sometimes…” She got back to licking Mommy’s clit, her tongue working against it like Ellie liked.
“Mmmm… my cunning little linguist,” Mommy cooed. “Keep that up…”
She happily obliged. Licking Ellie’s pussy was really fun, and Mommy’s was… well, it tasted different, to be sure, but that too was exciting. She closed her eyes as she focused her tongue work on Mommy’s pleasure button. Sometimes she wondered what it’d be like to have one of those herself. When she got older, she was determined to find out.
“Don’t forget to actually get clean in there!” Daddy Dan said.
Jamie squeaked and looked over. She could make out the male’s silhouette through the fogged glass of the shower.
“Or you could join us, if our baby girl is up for that,” Mommy said. “What do you think, sweetie?”
That would take a little thinking. Daddy Dan was nice, but she definitely preferred girls. Still, it couldn’t hurt to at least try with him, right? “Umm… I guess that’d be okay,” she said.
“I’m not hearing an enthusiastic ‘yes,’ so I think I’ll pass,” Daddy Dan said. “You two have fun. Maybe I’ll see what your siblings are up to.”
To her surprise, she had mixed feelings about Daddy Dan saying no. Part of her wanted him to join, but part of her really wanted to keep it just to her and Mommy. After all, her experience with boys so far hadn’t been mindblowing the way playing with Ellie was. Playing with Daddy Keith and Robbie had been fun, sure, but it didn’t feel as special with Ellie. And playing with Mommy was definitely matching that feeling she got with her sister.
She kept up her licking for another minute before Mommy tapped the top of her head. “Jamie… would you like to try something else?” Mommy said.
The arctic vixen lifted her muzzle and looked up at her mother. “Like what?” she asked.
Mommy grinned and sat down on the shower floor, her legs spread. “Want to try putting your little clitty in Mommy?”
Jamie giggled. She did that all the time with Ellie, so she knew how fun it could be. Getting to do it with Mommy sounded real nice, too. “Okay!”
She scooted back as Mommy laid down on the floor of the shower in front of her. Usually when she played with Ellie, her sister was on top, but this made sense, too. She laid down on Mommy and tried to line up her clit with Mommy’s pussy. It took a little doing (and a little help from Mommy’s paw), but she found her mark.
Her mother’s pussy wasn’t as snug as her sister’s, but it was just as warm, and even more slippery. She nuzzled at Mommy’s breasts as she got her hips going. It took a lot more effort to be on top like this, but Jamie didn’t mind it. The warm tingles and the physical closeness were more than worth it.
“That’s my good girl,” Mommy whispered. “Just like that…”
The arctic vixen panted softly as she thrust into her mother. It almost made up for her lack of a vagina of her own, getting to play with her Mommy like this.
Two large paws grabbed hold of her bottom. She giggled as Mommy helped pull her in deep with each thrust - not that she could get very deep to begin with, but Mommy made sure to get her as far as she could. Her whole body was tingling, her toes curling as she played with her mother.
“Oh Jamie,” Mommy moaned.
Hearing her name made her feel even better. Mommy’s paws squeezed her butt and pulled her in as the red vixen trembled below her. She could feel her mother’s vaginal walls squeezing down on her clit the way Ellie’s did sometimes when she was feeling really good.
Jamie wasn’t far behind her. Once her mother’s grip loosened, a few more thrusts was all it took to get the arctic vixen to her climax. She whined softly as she orgasmed in her mother’s puss. It felt extra special to play with Mommy.
“Mmmm… is my little girl feeling good?” Mommy whispered.
The arctic vixen could only nod. Again Mommy’s paws squeezed her butt and pulled her in, helping her grind against her through her orgasm. All too quickly, her orgasm subsided, leaving her whole body tingling. Her legs trembled as Mommy helped her get up.
“Alright, time to get clean,” Mommy said.
The two vixens helped shampoo each others’ fur. Getting washed by Mommy felt extra special, especially after their play time. She even got to play with Mommy’s breasts while washing her!
Once they were all clean, Mommy turned off the shower. The vixens dried themselves, then Jamie slipped back to her room while Mommy got dressed for work.
As she passed her brother’s bedroom, she heard his bed rocking. His door was closed, and she didn’t want to poke her head in, but she had a pretty good idea of what was happening in there. Jamie shook her head, then went into her bedroom to get dressed.
She had just finished picking out a dress when Ellie came bounding in. “There you are!”
Jamie squeaked as her twin sister hugged her. “Hi, Ellie.”
“Where were you?” Ellie asked.
The arctic vixen blushed. “I went to snuggle with Mommy and Daddy Dan, then took a shower with Mommy.”
“Oh. Neat!” Ellie said. “I like showering with Mommy. ‘Specially when we get ta play sex! Did you play sex with Mommy?”
So forward. “Yeah, we did,” Jamie said as she put on her dress.
“Lucky!” Ellie said. “I like licking Mommy. Maybe I’ll ask if I can do it tonight after Adam and Becky leave.”
Jamie rolled her eyes. Her sister was constantly horny. How did she have the energy for it?
“I’m gonna go get breakfast,” Jamie said. “Don’t forget that we gotta get dressed for our friend!”
Ellie giggled and ran out of the room. “I can do that after breakfast!” she said.
Maybe Ellie had a point, but Jamie really liked wearing her dresses. She shrugged and followed her sister downstairs for breakfast.
When she got to the kitchen, Mommy and Daddy Dan were already having breakfast, both adults fully dressed. Ellie ran right over to their parents and gave them hugs, then went for a bowl of cereal. Jamie followed her lead, getting kisses from both parents as she hugged them.
As she was sitting down, her older brother came in, the fox boy likewise dressed. “Morning, family,” he muttered. He seemed worn out already. Jamie had a pretty good idea why.
Most of the family was quiet during breakfast, except for Ellie, who kept excitedly speculating about what they might do with Adam while he was over.
“Do you think he’ll wanna get nakie with us?” Ellie asked.
“It’s possible, dear, but don’t be disappointed if he doesn’t,” Mommy said. “It is his first time coming over, after all.”
“Yeah, it took Becky a few times to get comfortable getting naked here, even though her family’s clothing optional, too,” Robbie said.
Ellie flicked her ears. “I hope he does. I bet he’s cute nakie!”
Jamie smirked. “You think everyfur’s cute nakie.”
“Well, duh,” Ellie said. “Nakie’s the best!”
“I dunno, I like wearing skirts and dresses,” Jamie said.
“Those are fun, too,” Ellie said. “They’re nice ‘cause it’s easy ta get access to the fun parts!”
The arctic vixen rolled her eyes. How was she related to such a horny girl?
As they were finishing breakfast, Daddy Keith and Teddy arrived. Jamie ran over to hug her father and his boyfriend, as did Ellie.
“Morning, my kits,” Daddy Keith said.
“Morning, Daddy,” Jamie and Ellie said. They giggled. They’d said it in unison.
Daddy Keith walked around the table and kissed Daddy Dan and Mommy. Teddy just took a seat at the table next to Daddy Dan. The red fox took the fennec’s paw and leaned in for a kiss, too.
“Much as I’d love to chat, I have to get to work,” Mommy said. “Don’t forget to get dressed, Ellie. It’s your friend’s first time here and we don’t want to shock him!”
“Okay, Mommy!” Ellie said. She took her sister’s paw and pulled her up. “Help me pick out a dress!” Ellie said.
The twins ran upstairs to their bedroom to pick out Ellie’s clothes for the day. She had lots of dresses to choose from. After a good twenty minutes of indecision, she settled on a green dress. It complemented her sister’s eyes.
Their timing couldn’t have been better. As soon as Ellie got dressed, the doorbell rang.
“That must be Adam and Becky!” Ellie cried.
The red vixen leapt up and rocketed out the bedroom door. Jamie got up and followed. Ellie was already at the front door by the time Jamie reached the stairs.
She smiled as her eyes met Adam’s. The rabbit boy waved to her as she descended the stairs.
“Hi, Adam,” Jamie said as she reached the bottom of the stairs.
“Hi,” he said. His fur fluffed up. “Thanks for inviting me over.”
Ellie grinned and hugged the rabbit. “It’s nice having more friends! Do you wanna see our room?”
“Okay!” he said. Adam squeaked as he was dragged upstairs by Ellie. Jamie shook her head and followed.
The red vixen released the rabbit’s paw when she got to their room. “Here it is! It used to be just mine but we switched it over when Jamie and I found out we’re sisters. We have a bunk bed!” she said as she flopped down on the bottom bunk.
“Cool!” Adam said. “Some of my siblings have bunk beds, too. I don’t, even though I share a room with Becky.”
Jamie raised an eyebrow. “You share a room with your sister?”
He blushed but nodded. “Y-yeah. I tried sharing a room with some of my brothers but they were mean to me, so Mom put me in with Becky. I really like her…” He muttered that last part and stared down at his footpaws, kicking them a little.
“I sometimes share a bed with my big brother when we’re on vacation,” Ellie said. “I like it. I dunno if I’d wanna share a room with him all the time, though.”
The arctic vixen giggled. “I wouldn’t mind it… Robbie’s nice.”
“Yeah, Becky says that, too. He’s like, one of her best friends,” Adam said.
Ellie grinned. “Oh! Do you wanna get nakie?”
Jamie rolled her eyes. “Ellie, it’s his first time at our house and he just got here.”
“Yeah, but Becky gets nakie at our house like, all the time!” Ellie protested.
“It’s okay,” Adam said. “I was kinda hoping you’d ask.” He started to pull off his shirt.
“See?” Ellie said. She giggled as she pulled off her dress. The red vixen hadn’t bothered to wear panties underneath.
The arctic vixen shrugged and pulled off her dress. “Well, guess there’s no reason not to!” Unlike her sister, Jamie had opted to wear underwear, which she slipped off and tossed onto the top bunk with her dress.
“Wow,” Adam muttered. By this time he’d already stripped out of the rest of his clothes. “Your peen really does look like mine!”
Jamie blushed. Sure enough, the rabbit boy had an uncut penis, just like her clit. She wiggled a little. “Umm, yeah, I guess,” she said.
“Oh! Uh, sorry,” Adam said. “It’s just… some of the other boys make fun of me ‘cause most of ‘em look different from mine, ‘cause they were… umm… circumcised,” he said, struggling a little with the word.
“Ah. Yeah, mine isn’t like that,” Jamie said. “Our Daddy’s and our half-brother’s are like ours, too.”
Ellie giggled. “The uncut ones are neat! It’s fun rolling the skin back and forth.”
"A-and how would you know about that?” Adam asked.
The red vixen grinned. “’Cause Jamie and my brother let me play with theirs!”
“Ellie!” Jamie said. “That’s supposed to be private!”
“Oops!” Ellie said. “Sorry, I forgot…”
Jamie sighed and looked at Adam. He hadn’t even been there five minutes. Would he even want to stick around now?
“Y-you play with your siblings, too?” Adam asked.
Well, that wasn’t the response Jamie was expecting.
“Yeah!” Ellie said. “Mostly with Jamie ‘cause I prefer girls, but we played once with our big brother, too. Which of your siblings do you play with?”
Adam blushed and squirmed a little. “Becky,” he said. “Just Becky. My little sisters are kinda annoying, and my older siblings are scary, but Becky’s real nice.”
Ellie giggled. “I kinda wanna play sex with Becky.”
“Only kinda?” Jamie teased.
“Okay, more than kinda,” Ellie said.
“Why don’t you ask?” Adam asked.
The red vixen perked her ears. “Well, she’s got a girlfriend, and Sophie said I’m not allowed to play with her. Maybe. I dunno why though, ‘cause Sophie played with me. It doesn’t seem fair that I can play with Sophie but not Becky, ‘cause Becky comes over a lot more.”
Adam’s eyes widened. “I didn’t know Becky had a girlfriend…”
“Oh! Yeah, she and Sophie are dating I guess,” Ellie said. “I found out at my big brother’s birthday party a couple weeks ago. I got to kiss and lick Sophie. She’s pretty nice. I hope she comes over again.”
This time Jamie felt a twinge of jealousy. Ellie got to play with other girls and Jamie only had her sister. She’d have to make more girl friends and see if maybe she could play with some of them, too.
“Wait, Ellie, didn’t Sophie ask you not to tell anyfur that you’d played with her?” Jamie asked.
“She asked me not to tell BECKY,” Ellie replied. “And I won’t. But she didn’t say I couldn’t tell others!”
Jamie rolled her eyes. Her sister was something else.
Ellie grinned and turned her attention back to Adam. “So Adam, do you wanna play sex?”
“Really, Ellie?” Jamie asked. “His first time visiting, he hasn’t even been here twenty minutes, and already you’re asking that?”
“What? He’s a friend, he’s nice, and he’s played with his sister before!” Ellie said. “He’s a perfect candidate!”
The arctic vixen sighed. “Oh, Ellie…”
“Umm… do you mean with… both of you?” Adam asked. “I’ve never played with another fur’s, umm, peen before.”
The red vixen giggled and wagged her tail. “That’s up to Jamie. She likes girls. I like boys AND girls! And it’s still playing with a girl if you play with Jamie even though she used to think she was a boy.”
“Also, it’s my clit, not my peen,” Jamie corrected.
Adam tilted his head. “What’s a ‘clit?’”
Ellie giggled. “It’s a special part of a girl’s vulva. Here, I’ll show you mine so you can see!” She sat down on the bottom bunk and spread her legs, then spread her labia with her fingers and pointed to her clit. “It’s right here, see?”
The rabbit boy leaned in and took a closer look. “Oooooh. Yeah, when Becky and I played, she really liked it when I touched her there.”
“Yeah! It’s there to make girls feel good,” Ellie said.
“Ooooooh. That makes sense. I wonder why I don’t have a spot like that,” Adam said.
The red vixen giggled. “Mommy says it’s ‘cause a boy’s whole penis can feel good, but the tip is really sensitive, especially on boys who are uncut!”
Adam nodded along. “Wow. Well, it did feel really good when my sister touched mine, and even better when I put it inside her.”
Ellie grinned. “Yeah, it feels real nice going inside. Do you wanna try with me?”
“Umm… okay,” Adam said. “That sounds fun.”
Jamie took a few steps back while Adam lined himself up with Ellie’s puss. This was too much for the arctic vixen. “I think I’ll go play with Robbie and Becky while you guys do your thing,” she said.
If her sister and their friend heard her, they didn’t reply. They were too wrapped up in trying to get Adam’s penis in Ellie. Jamie shrugged and slipped out of the room, heading for the stairs. The big cubs usually went to the basement den to play video games, so that’s where she’d go, too.
As she passed through the living room, Daddy Dan looked up from his conversation with Daddy Keith and Teddy. “Hey, Jamie. Everything alright?”
The arctic vixen shrugged. “Yeah, I guess.”
“You guess?” Dan said. “Something on your mind, kit?”
“Not really,” Jamie said. “Ellie and Adam are just playing a game I don’t wanna play, so I figured I’d go hang out with the big cubs.”
Daddy Keith chuckled. “I wonder what those two could be up to that you wouldn’t ask to play something else.”
Jamie shrugged again. “They’re playin’ sex,” she said.
Teddy gasped. “W-w-what?”
The arctic vixen tilted her head. “Ya know, sex,” Jamie said. “Ellie asked Adam to put his penis in her and he’s doin’ that.”
“Aaaaaah, I see,” Daddy Keith said.
The fennec squirmed. “I-I didn’t realize that you, umm… were that open with your friends…”
Jamie tilted her head. “Ellie is, I guess. She really, really, REALLY likes playing sex.”
Daddy Dan chuckled and shook his head. “She certainly takes after her parents, doesn’t she?”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Jamie asked.
“Just that your mother and I both really liked sex when we were around your ages,” Daddy Keith said.
“Oh,” Jamie said. She blushed and squirmed. “Sh-should I go back?”
“Sweetie, you can do whatever you want,” Daddy Dan said. “If you aren’t into having sex, that’s perfectly fine.”
“Sex can be fun, sure, but if you aren’t into it, you aren’t into it, and that’s okay,” Daddy Keith added. “Just because your mother and I were sex fiends doesn’t mean you have to be, too!”
Jamie nodded. She did enjoy sex with Ellie, but it seemed way too early to try anything with Adam. Heck, she wouldn’t even mind playing with Becky. While she’d gotten to know Adam some over the past few weeks, she still felt more comfortable with Becky. It probably helped that she was a girl, and Jamie was finding herself far more drawn to girls than boys.
"Do you think the big cubs would mind me hanging out with them for a while?”
“There’s only one way to find out, kit,” Daddy Keith said. “And if they’d rather be alone, you can always come back and spend some time with us!”
That was good enough. While she wouldn’t mind hanging out with Daddy Keith and Daddy Dan, Teddy might be a little much, especially with how squirmy he was being. “Okay. I’ll see if I can hang out with the big cubs.” She waved to the adults, then went on her way to the basement.
She found Robbie and Becky in the middle of a race on Mario Kart. As was usual for their house, both of the older cubs had abandoned their clothes. The arctic vixen dared to slip over and sit in front of the couch to watch.
“Oh, hey Jamie,” Robbie said. He didn’t even break his concentration as he gamed.
“What’re you doing here?” Becky asked.
Jamie shrugged. “Ellie and Adam are playing sex and I didn’t feel like it, so I thought I’d come hang out with you, if that’s okay.”
“They’re WHAT?!” Becky said.
Robbie groaned. “Of course they are…”
The arctic vixen lowered her ears and looked up at Becky. “They’re playing sex… ya know, like you and Adam do?”
The rabbit girl blushed. “O-oh… h-he told you about that?”
“Yeah, he mentioned it,” Jamie said. She looked up at Robbie. “I mean… Robbie and I have played a little, too, and me and Ellie do it a lot.”
Becky looked at Robbie. “And you won’t play with me?”
The red fox threw up his paws. “Hey, I have permission from my boyfriend to play with other furs. Have you talked to Sophie about having an open relationship with her?”
“Well, no,” Becky muttered.
“So there you go,” Robbie said. “Unless she’s okay with it, I’m not crossing that line.”
“What’s an open relationship?” Jamie asked.
Robbie blinked. “Oh, it just means that we’re allowed to play sex with other furs,” he said. “Most furs, when they have a partner, do a closed relationship, so they only play sex with who they’re dating, and consider it bad and cheating if you play sex with other furs.”
“Oh,” Jamie said. It had been a couple weeks since Robbie’s birthday party when she and Robbie had stumbled across Sophie playing with Ellie. If she hadn’t talked to Sophie about an open relationship, then that meant that Sophie was probably still keeping secret what happened at the birthday party, too. “Why’s it such a bad thing to play sex with other furs if you aren’t dating them?”
“Because it’s a sin,” Becky said.
Her brother rolled his eyes. “As is having sex with your siblings, I’m sure.”
The rabbit squirmed. “It is…”
The red fox cleared his throat. “I mean, sex is fun, but it can also be really like, emotional and stuff,” Robbie said. “And some furs get jealous if you share that with others. Our parents might have better explanations.”
Jamie nodded. Jealousy made some sense, but she’d definitely ask Mommy and Daddy Keith about it later.
“Oh crap, the race!” Robbie said.
The three cubs turned their attention back to the TV. Robbie and Becky were firmly in 11th and 12th places.
“S-sorry,” Jamie muttered.
“Eh, it’s fine,” Robbie said. He patted the arctic vixen’s head and got back into the game. “It’s just a game. Maybe you can join us for the next one.”
She smiled and settled in while the older cubs finished their race. Once the older cubs finished their match, Jamie grabbed a controller from in front of the TV. She grinned as she joined them. They got through a whole three races before Ellie and Adam joined them.
“There you are!” Ellie said. “Jamie, why do you keep running away?”
“I’m not running away,” Jamie said. “I just didn’t wanna play sex.”
Ellie pouted. “But why? Sex is fun!”
Jamie shrugged. “Yeah, it’s fun, but sometimes I don’t wanna do it.”
“Why, though?” Ellie asked.
Robbie cleared his throat. “She doesn’t need a reason. Remember what Mom says about consent.”
The red vixen huffed. “Fiiiiiine.”
“Is it ‘cause of me?” Adam asked.
Again Jamie shrugged. “I like you, Adam, but I dunno if I like you that way…”
“Sex is something you should only do with furs who you really care about, anyway,” Becky added.
Ellie tilted her head. “But it’s so fun! Why wouldn’t ya wanna do it with anyfur and everyfur?”
Robbie groaned. “Why don’t you go ask Dad about it?”
“Okay!” Ellie said. Without another word, she ran back upstairs. “Daddy Daaaaaan, Daddy Keeeeeeith,” she sang as she went.
“Oh boy,” Robbie said.
Jamie shook her head. She’d never understand her sister, even if she did really love her.
Adam cleared his throat. “C-can I play?”
The older cubs giggled.
“Sure thing, little bro,” Becky said.
“Fourth controller’s by the TV,” Robbie said.
The younger rabbit grinned and grabbed it up, then sat down on the floor next to Jamie.
“You’re not like… sad that I don’t wanna play sex with you, are you?” Jamie asked.
Adam shook his head. “Nah. I mean, it’s fun, but I dunno about, umm… touching parts that are like mine. It’s nice to know I’m not weird for how mine is, but like… playing is a whole other thing.”
Jamie nodded. She didn’t quite understand the difference, but she didn’t really need to. She was just happy that she hadn’t lost her friend. “Okay. Let’s play!”
“Just watch out, ‘cause Becky and I aren’t gonna go easy on you two just because you’re younger!” Robbie said.
The two eight year olds giggled.
“We don’t need you to go easy on us!” Adam said.
“Yeah, it’ll make it better when we beat you!” Jamie said.
Becky giggled. “Your little sister’s pretty cocky.”
The older fox smirked. “You’re on, then.”
Robbie was a pretty good older brother. It might’ve helped that he was already used to being an older brother to Ellie, if Jamie thought about it, but she was still getting used to having siblings. It was… nice.
Heck, even what he’d said about sex being emotional made sense, if she thought about it. It had been fun playing with Martin a few weeks ago, but it didn’t feel as special as playing with Ellie, or even with Robbie. Sure, she was still figuring out her relationship with her brother, but it made sense that having that emotional connection made it better. And playing with Ellie was really great even before knowing she was her sister, just because it was HER. They had a bond that they’d developed over years.
And this idea of consent that her parents kept on made a lot of sense, too. She didn’t doubt that it would’ve been fun if Daddy Dan had joined them in the shower, but it might not have felt as special because they were still figuring out their relationship with the open knowledge of her parentage. Mommy she’d always been close with, closer even than she’d ever been with Daddy Keith’s wife, if she really thought about it.
How Ellie could jump around to anyfur and everyfur was a total mystery. It didn’t make Jamie love her any less, it was just confusing. Baffling, if she could try on a new vocabulary word. But Daddy Keith had mentioned that he and Mommy really liked sex when they were her age, so Ellie liking it made sense. Why she wasn’t as into it was a whole other question to consider.
But Jamie could think about all of that later. Right now, she had a much more important task: winning the race against her older brother!
- Attachments
-
31 A Different Kind of Girl.doc- (92.5 KiB) Downloaded 25 times
Hi! If you enjoy our writing, why not support us on subscribestar? :3 All of our stories get uploaded early there (a monthly mainline story, exclusive there for one month, and one bonus story every other month, exclusive for two months), plus you get the satisfaction of supporting a trans creator! We'd really appreciate it! https://subscribestar.adult/squirrelfox
izzysable
Re: Year of the Phoenix
Ohai, only 2 days later and we're posting to this thread again. Another bonus story that lines up with our series. And we have another bonus story that also lines up with the current point, though we're not sure yet how we'll handle uploading that since it's not due for public release until 15 September. But that's future Izzy's problem. For now, have Mending Bridges.
Only two weeks had passed since Gregory’s reunion in Providence with his sister. They had been chatting on and off on Facebook, and he’d even started chatting with their mother there, though he’d yet to try calling, and he’d yet to mention it to his family. He knew he’d have to mention it eventually - after all, he’d invited Terry and her family down for Christmas, and that was only a month and a half away! - but he needed the right time for it.
He shook his head in the mirror as he adjusted his tie. Had to look his best for church. His wife slipped in behind him and wrapped her arms around his waist.
“You okay, Greg?” Jennifer asked. “You’re quieter than usual.”
“I’m fine,” Greg said. “Just thinking about where I’d like to fly next. It’s been a while since we took a vacation and I think we’re due.”
Jennifer giggled. “A vacation sounds lovely. Somewhere warm, I hope.”
The fox smiled and turned to his wife, then planted a kiss on her lips. “I hear Hawaii is nice any time of year…”
The wolf grinned. “I’m sure the cubs would love that.”
“I think we all would,” Greg replied.
His wife giggled and hugged him. “I’m sure. We’ll have to start planning.”
“Of course,” Greg said. “But keep it between us for now. I want it to be a surprise for the kits.” It was an effective deflection, even if he’d have to make good on it sooner or later. Not that he minded. A vacation would be nice, just him, his wife, and the kits.
“Naturally,” Jennifer said. She kissed him again, then parted, heading out to herd their younger cubs to the car.
Greg followed his wife out and poked his head into Colleen’s room. She was still barely talking to him. “Are you coming?”
His eldest daughter heaved a long-suffering sigh and stood up. She was dressed in all black, as she had been doing ever since he’d caught her with that girl. Jennifer had talked him out of grounding her for as long as he wanted, and had even given her back her phone, but their relationship was still strained.
She brushed past him, remaining silent. Greg knew what he had to do, but admitting that he was wrong, that he had overreacted… he still wasn’t ready for that.
He shook his head as he followed his daughter down to the garage. The younger kits and wife were already in the SUV, and he climbed into the driver’s seat. He watched as his forlorn teen climbed into the back. Soon, he promised. Soon.
In no time at all, they were pulling into the church parking lot. They had been attending this particular church ever since they had moved to Hartford. It was a lovely community, though they had just gotten a new pastor. Their old one had finally retired.
The new pastor brought a fresh energy and vigor to the service. Greg rather liked it. That was, up until the sermon.
It was only the third time Father Anthony had given the sermon since arriving at their church, but this one was different. Very different.
“As you know, it is our duty as Christians to oppose sin wherever it rears its ugly head,” Father Anthony said. “Especially when it invades the hearts of our cubs. Sins like homosexuality.”
Greg bit his lip. This wasn’t good. He glanced over at Colleen. She had visibly stiffened.
“It is our duty to correct this gravest of sins against God and against nature,” Father Anthony continued.
No. This was the last thing Gregory needed. He looked back at his daughter. She was looking in her lap now.
Gregory stood up and looked at his family. “We’re leaving,” he said, and began walking to the door.
A murmur arose in the congregation. He could feel dozens of eyes on him as he strode from the church. He refused to meet any of them.
The moment they were outside, his wife grabbed his arm. “Gregory? What’s wrong?”
“We both know what’s wrong,” Gregory said. “And it was Father Anthony’s sermon.”
“Gee, Dad, I thought you would’ve agreed with him,” Colleen said from behind him.
Greg rounded on his kits. “Well, I don’t. Come on, get in the car.”
“Changed your mind about gays, then?” Colleen asked.
“What’s a gay?” Miles asked. Of course their youngest would be the one to ask that.
The elder fox sighed. “Miles, gays are furs who like furs of the same gender. Boys who like boys and girls who like girls.”
“Oh,” Miles said. The ten year old fox ran ahead to the SUV to get into the back ahead of his sisters.
The rest of the family piled in, and Gregory started driving, but not towards home. No, he drove towards the interstate.
“Dad, where are we going? This isn’t the way home,” Stephanie said.
Gregory sighed. There was one important detail he was missing. “Siri, call Terry.”
“Terry?” Jennifer said.
“Who’s Terry?” Stephanie asked.
“My sister,” Gregory said.
“Since when do you have a sister?” Colleen asked.
“Calling Terry,” said the automated assistant, taking over the audio system.
“It’s a long story,” Gregory said. “I’ll explain on the way.”
On the third ring, Terry answered. “Hello, Reggie.”
“Hey, Terror,” Gregory said. “I need you to text me your address.”
“Hi Aunt Terry!” Miles called from the back seat.
“Oh my! Who’s that?” Terry asked.
Greg sighed. “I’m in the car with the family. We just left church and I’m on the way to Boston, and I need your address.”
“Oh!” Terry said. “Of course. Do you want my whole family over?”
“Her whole family?” Stephanie asked.
The elder fox ignored his younger daughter for the moment. “Yes, have your boyfriend over, too.”
“Okay,” Terry said. “I sent the address. I’ll make sure the family is dressed. I think I mentioned that we’re clothing optional.”
Greg heard his cubs gasp. “Yes, I think starting off dressed would be best. Jennifer and I can discuss that on the way.” He glanced at his wife and registered the shocked look on her face. “Terry, I have a lot of explaining to do to my family. I’ll see you in an hour?”
“Of course,” Terry said. “Drive safe.”
The fox sighed and pulled his phone out of his pocket, then handed it to his wife. “Can you get the GPS going? I can never get Siri to do it.”
His wife wordlessly took the phone and input the address. They had an hour and thirty minutes to get to Oakfield.
“So when did you finally start talking to your sister again?” Jennifer asked.
The obvious first question. “Two months ago,” Greg said. “Remember when I went to Providence two weeks ago? I was actually grabbing lunch with her. I’ve been… trying to mend bridges.”
“So we’ve had another aunt all this time and you didn’t tell us,” Colleen said. “Why?”
Well, at least his eldest daughter was talking to him. That was a start. Might as well come clean. “We stopped talking after our mother left our father for a female.”
“Whoa,” Stephanie said.
“I thought you said grandma died,” Miles said.
Greg sighed. “She died to me, but she’s alive and well in Vermont with her now-wife.”
“Damn,” Colleen said. “So grandma’s a lesbian.”
“She is,” Greg said. “It was… complicated. And Terry, being bisexual herself, felt the need to defend mom’s… choice to leave our father. Nick, Sam, and I didn’t take it well, so we stopped talking to them.”
“And when were you going to tell us that you started talking to your sister again?” Jennifer asked.
“I was looking for the right moment,” Greg said. “I guess Father Anthony forced my paw.” He sighed. “I invited Terry and her family down for Christmas, so it had to be before then.” He bit his lip. “It’d be her, her husband, their boyfriend, and her three kits.”
“Wait, their boyfriend?” Colleen asked.
“We have more cousins?” Miles piped up from the back.
This was getting to be a lot, but he knew he had to be upfront with his kits. “Terry and her husband are both bisexual and polyamorous. They have a shared boyfriend who fathered two of her kits. So yes, you have three more cousins.”
“Wow,” Colleen said. “No wonder you didn’t want to tell us about them.”
It felt like a low blow, but his daughter also hit the nail right on the head. “I didn’t know that’s what they had gotten up to. Last I spoke to her she was dating those two plus another couple of females. I didn’t think to ask what happened to them.”
“Get it, Aunt Terry!” Colleen said.
“Colleen!” Jennifer shot.
“Their family is very… non-traditional,” Greg said.
“Clearly,” Colleen said.
His wife cleared her throat. “And what was that about being clothing optional?”
Gregory bit his lip. “We’ve talked a little about that. She and her family usually go around in their underwear or naked. But obviously we can keep our clothes on, and I’m sure they’ll respect if we want them to stay clothed.”
“Being naked sounds fun, though!” Miles said.
Stephanie squealed. “That sounds weird! Why would you wanna be naked?”
“Clothes suck!” Miles said.
Oh boy. Had he opened up Pandora’s box? Miles had never been one to keep his clothes on around the house. He and Jennifer constantly had to remind him to get dressed. It wasn’t going to help that his sister allowed it.
Jennifer spoke up. “I suppose I can allow it while you’re at your aunt’s house. But you keep your clothes on until we’re inside, AND until we’ve talked to your aunt and uncles about it.”
“Okay!” Miles said. The fox boy seemed absolutely giddy.
Stephanie was less sure. “Umm… what are our cousins’ names?” the wolf asked.
“There’s Robbie, Ellie, and… Jamie, I think,” Greg said. “Robbie just turned twelve - Terry shared a photo of his birthday cake on Facebook - and I think the girls are eight.”
“Well, at least they aren’t all boys,” Stephanie said.
“So why’d you start talking to her again?” Colleen asked.
Ah, yes. The million dollar question. “Because…” How to phrase it? “After what happened this summer, Colleen, I’ve been… thinking… a lot. About how I reacted when I caught you with that girl. It was… inappropriate.” Why was this so hard? “I… remembered my sister and my mom, and how I acted, and… I guess I didn’t want this to still be a barrier between us. I want you to know your aunt, and your grandmother, and their families.”
“But why?” Colleen pressed.
She was going to make him say it. “Because there’s nothing wrong with you liking girls, and if that’s how you are, I want you to have good role models. And who better than family?”
Silence fell in the car as he navigated onto the Mass Pike. The distance was closing.
“Colleen, I’m… sorry… for how I acted,” Gregory said. He could count on one paw the number of times he had apologized to his cubs, and they all knew it. He was always supposed to be right. To admit otherwise shook him to his very core. But he had to admit in this moment that he was in the wrong, and the only way to fix it was… to admit it.
“Dad,” Colleen whispered. A quick glance in the rear view mirror showed that the folf was tearing up.
“I love you, Colleen,” Greg said. “I don’t expect you to forgive me for how I acted. Not right away. But I hope I can start making amends by introducing you to your aunt and grandmother.”
Jennifer took Greg’s paw. “Greg… that… I’m proud of you,” she said.
Silence reigned in the car for another minute. Then Miles piped up from the back. “What are our cousins like?”
The rest of the family shared a laugh.
“Good question, kiddo,” Greg said. “I haven’t gotten to meet them yet, myself, so I guess we’ll all be finding out together.”
His younger two cubs got to eagerly speculating about their cousins. Gregory squeezed his wife’s paw. The wolf smiled and squeezed back.
“I know that wasn’t easy for you,” she said, quietly enough that only he could hear her.
“You can say that again,” Greg muttered. “Am I doing the right thing?”
“I don’t know,” Jennifer said. “I think so. But we’re on this journey together now. We’ll find out as a family.”
Greg smiled. For the moment, at least, his nerves were almost put to rest. Almost.
They came flaring back up again as he exited the interstate. It wasn’t far now to his sister’s house. By the time they pulled into the driveway, his stomach was twisted in knots. This wasn’t just about him anymore. It was about the family.
“Wow, their house is bigger than ours!” Miles said.
“It certainly looks it,” Jennifer said. “What do your sister and her husband do for work?”
“Well, Terry’s a psychologist, and I’m not sure about her husband. I didn’t think to ask,” Greg said.
His wife rolled her eyes and smiled at him. “Oh, Greg…” She leaned over and kissed his cheek, then got out of the car.
Greg held his wife’s paw as he lead the family up the walk to the front door. He rang the bell and waited. Mere seconds later, the door opened.
Terry smiled at him. “It’s nice to see you again, Reggie,” she said. “Come in, come in!” she said, stepping aside from the door.
The fox took a breath as he stepped into the Langley house. It felt surreal to really be at his sister’s house. Her husband Dan and their boyfriend Keith greeted him as he entered, and at their sides were their kits.
Chaos ensued as the families were introduced to each other: Stephanie and Miles were ecstatic to meet their cousins Robbie, Ellie, and Jamie. Colleen played it cool. Hugs were exchanged all around. Greg even allowed Terry’s boyfriend to hug him. It was a lot.
“Can we get naked now?” Miles asked.
Jennifer rolled her eyes. “Miles, we just met your cousins and you already want to strip?”
“Well, yeah!” Miles said.
“It’s fun being nakie!” Ellie said.
The elder wolf rolled her eyes. “If Aunt Terry says it’s alright.”
Terry giggled. “Well, our rules are that everyfur has to be okay with getting naked. If some of you don’t want to, the clothes stay on. How does everyone else feel?”
“I wanna!” Miles said.
“I guess it’d be okay,” Colleen said.
Stephanie bit her lip. “M-maybe?”
“You can keep your clothes on if you aren’t comfortable getting undressed,” Robbie said. “Some of my friends do at our house.”
“I’ll think about it,” Stephanie said.
Terry looked at Greg and Jennifer. “And how do you feel about your kits going naked at our house?”
Greg looked at his wife. What DID she think? “I’ll defer to my wife on this one,” he said.
“I’m alright with it as long as they feel comfortable doing so,” Jennifer said. “I think I’ll stay dressed myself, but the kits are welcome to dress however they like.”
“Yay!” In a flash, Miles and Ellie were both naked. Robbie followed suit. Jamie kept her dress on, as did Stephanie.
“Say, Robbie, why don’t you take your cousins down to the basement and play some video games with them while we adults talk?” Dan said.
“Sure,” Robbie said. “C’mon, follow me.”
The fox and his sisters left the room, with Greg’s younger kits in tow. Miles seemed ecstatic to be naked. Stephanie… well, maybe he’d have to talk to her afterwards. Colleen stayed up with the adults.
“Well, let’s have a seat,” Terry said, and ushered the rest of the family into the living room. She sat on the couch between her partners. Greg and Jennifer took the love seat, and Colleen sat in a recliner.
“So, you three are really, like, all together?” Colleen asked.
“That we are,” Terry said.
“Have been since we were kits,” Keith said.
“Wow,” Colleen said. She smirked. “I’d say I can’t believe Dad never told me about you, but that’d be a lie.”
“And what do you two do for work?” Jennifer asked. “Greg told me that you’re a psychologist, Terry, but he didn’t know about your… partners.”
Dan chuckled. “I’m former C-suite. The tech company I work for got bought out and I took a golden parachute, and now I stay home with the kits and code in my spare time.”
“I own an advertising firm,” Keith said. “Which is not as exciting as it sounds. Pays well, but it’s hit and miss sometimes.”
Colleen whistled. “Explains how you have such a big house.”
Keith grinned. “Mine’s a little bigger, though Terry and Dan have a pool. I’ve been thinking about putting one in myself sometime.”
“You mean you don’t all live together?” Colleen asked.
“Not at the moment, no,” Dan said. “It’s a nice thought, though I don’t think either of our houses are big enough for the whole polycule.”
“We should fix that sometime,” Keith said.
Terry laughed. “But I like our current houses. We’re still in walking distance, after all!”
Greg’s head was spinning. He wasn’t sure what was wilder: the fact that his sister and her partners were right here with him, or the fact that… he wasn’t offput by seeing their lifestyle in the fur. It almost made sense.
“So how does all this work, anyway?” Colleen asked. “Like, do you all share a bed, or…”
“Colleen!” Jennifer said. “That’s hardly an appropriate question for your aunt!”
“Like you aren’t wondering, too!” Colleen said.
His sister and her partners shared a laugh.
“It’s quite alright to ask,” Dan said. “We’re pretty open.”
“We swap beds around with some frequency,” Terry said. “Keith’s got another boyfriend, himself, though he opted not to be here because he didn’t want to ‘interrupt our family reunion,’ and no amount of arguing swayed him.”
Jennifer coughed. “And are you all dating him, too?”
“Just me and Dan,” Keith said. “Teddy’s completely gay.”
“Wow, so many queers,” Colleen said.
Terry grinned. “We’re a very open and affirming family. Hell, our Robbie has a boyfriend, and Jamie’s trans.”
“And I’m pretty sure Ellie’s already taking a shine to girls,” Dan added.
“God, almost like queerness runs in the family,” Colleen said, with a pointed side eye at her father.
“Don’t give me that look,” Greg said. “I’ve never had an encounter with another male.”
Jennifer giggled. “I briefly dated a female in high school…”
“Mom!” Colleen said.
“Jennifer!” Greg said. This was the first he’d heard about THAT.
“Oh, relax, dear,” Jennifer said. “It was an experimental phase. I’m very happy with you.”
Dan chuckled. “But if you ever wanted to discuss open relationships, we have a lot of experience in that department!”
Jennifer smiled and leaned into her husband. “I appreciate the thought, but I don’t think that’s the right lifestyle choice for us. Right, dear?”
A thought flitted across Greg’s mind. Terry had offered another encounter with her. Sure, it was absolutely taboo, but he had been thinking about it more than was probably healthy. No way he could admit that in front of his daughter, though. “I’ll defer to my wife on this one,” Greg said. “Happy wife, happy life, right?”
Terry grinned and squeezed her partners’ paws. “Oh, I’d say so, right, boys?”
Dan and Keith each kissed Terry.
“Righto, love,” Dan said.
“I don’t know, leaving my wife was the best thing for my happiness,” Keith said.
“True,” Terry said. “But Sharon wasn’t exactly easy to please.”
“I’ll never understand why you married her,” Dan said.
“Honestly, neither will I,” Keith replied.
They chatted a little more about open relationships. Colleen seemed eager to hear how her aunt and uncles managed. As they talked, Greg pulled out his phone and wrote a quick text to his wife. ‘Are you sure you wouldn’t want an open relationship?’
She pulled out her own phone and typed out, ‘We can talk about it tonight.’
Greg was drawn back into the conversation when Colleen brought up Christmas.
“So Dad said he invited you all down for Christmas,” she said.
“I did, yes,” Greg said. “All of you, and Mom and her wife…”
“That mean we have to wait until then to meet Grandma?” Colleen asked.
“Oh, I don’t know about that,” Terry said. “We host my moms for Thanksgiving. Maybe you could come here and meet her then!”
“We usually do Thanksgiving with Nick,” Jennifer said.
Greg bit his lip. “I could ask him if he’d be willing to make the drive up from Pennsylvania.”
“Oh, that would be lovely!” Terry said. “It might be a bit cramped but he could stay here.”
“I’ve got a guest bedroom at my house, too,” Keith added.
“Nick’s kits are closer in age to your twins,” Greg muttered. “Hang on, let me call him…”
“Hell yeah!” Colleen said.
Greg pulled out his phone. Screw it, why not Facetime with him? Surely his brother would answer.
Sure enough, his brother’s face appeared on screen. “Hey, big bro!” Nick said. “Surprised you’re Facetiming it.”
“Hey, Nick. Yeah, I thought it might be more appropriate this time around,” Greg said. “Look who I’m with.” He turned his phone to the couch.
“Son of a gun! It’s Terror!” Nick said.
“Hi, Nicky!” Terry said. She threw her arms around Dan and Keith. “Remember these two?”
“How could I forget?” Nick said. “Good to see you, Dan, Keith.”
“Hi Uncle Nick!” Colleen called.
“Oh goodness, you brought Colleen with you?” Nick asked.
“The whole family’s here,” Greg said as he brought the phone back to face him. “Though my younger kits are downstairs playing video games with Terry’s kits.”
Nick laughed. “Well damn. Never thought I’d see the day.”
“Same,” Greg said. “Listen, Nicky, we were talking about Thanksgiving, and Terry wanted to know if you’d like to come out here to Boston for the holiday. Mom and her wife will be here, too.”
He glanced up from his phone. “What do you think, Cassie?”
“Boston’s quite a bit farther to drive,” his wife replied from off screen.
“You can stay with me or with Keith,” Terry said. “Either of us would be fine hosting you for the night.”
“I suppose that will be fine, then,” Cassandra said.
“Great! Sounds like a plan, then,” Nick said. “Can’t wait to see you and the family!”
“I’ll message you our address,” Terry said. “And we’ll figure out the sleeping arrangements with you and Mom.”
“Sounds good! See you at the end of the month, then!” Nick said. “I’ll let you get back to your own little reunion. Love you, Reg.”
Greg smiled. “Love you too, Nick.” He ended the call and slipped his phone back into his pocket.
“You know,” Terry said. “We could Facetime with Mom, too. She’s got an iPad and she knows how to use it.”
Colleen gasped. “Could we? I want to meet Grandma!”
A cold chill ran down Greg’s spine. He still hadn’t gotten that far with Mom yet. Dare he?
“I’ll grab our iPad,” Dan said.
“I… umm…” Greg found himself utterly tongue-tied.
Jennifer squeezed his paw. “I think talking to your mother sounds lovely. Have you reached out to her yet?”
Greg gulped. “We’ve messaged a little on Facebook, but we haven’t… talked… yet…”
His wife leaned into him. “What better time than now?”
The fox’s stomach tied up in knots again as Dan returned with the tablet. He watched as Dan handed the device to his wife and let her bring up the call.
It didn’t take her long to answer. “Oh, hello, Terry!” For the first time in a little over twenty years, Greg heard his mother’s voice. It was a little raspier than when he’d last heard it, but still familiar.
“Hi, Mom,” Terry said. “How’re you?”
“Just lovely, darling,” Mom said. “Is that your boys there with you?”
Dan and Keith leaned in and waved.
“Hi, Mom,” Dan said.
“Lovely to see you again, Gloria,” Keith said.
“Can I say hello?” Colleen asked.
“Oh? And who’s that?” Mom asked.
Terry looked over at Greg, then stood up. “Colleen, why don’t you go sit between your parents on the floor? And Mom, I hope you’re sitting down.”
“Colleen?” Mom said. She sounded confused. “Well, I am now. Terry, dear, what’s going on?”
Greg watched as his eldest daughter walked over and got down on the floor between him and Jennifer. It was almost like she was a cub again.
His sister smiled at him and turned the tablet to face them. “Mom… Greg is here with his family.”
Tears came unbidden to Greg’s eyes as he saw his mother on the screen. He raised a paw weakly. “H-hi, Mom.”
“Gregory,” Mom said. “I’ve missed you.” She was starting to cry, herself.
“Lovely to see you again, Gloria,” Jennifer said.
“Hi, Grandma!” Colleen said.
“Hello, dear!” Mom said. “My my, you have such lovely eyes.”
Colleen giggled. “Thanks. It’s nice to finally meet you!”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you, too,” she said. “My my… my grandkit.”
“I’ve invited Greg and Nick to our house for Thanksgiving,” Terry said. “They’ll be bringing all of their kits.”
Mom laughed through her tears. “Yes, I saw that you’ve got three of them, Gregory, and Nick’s got two of his own? Where are the rest of your kits?”
“They’re downstairs playing video games,” Colleen said. She looked up, her jaw dropping when she saw her father’s tears. “Dad, are you… crying?”
Greg quickly wiped away his tears. “N-no, I just… h-have something in my eyes…”
Colleen looked up at Terry. “Can I take this downstairs so Stephanie and Miles can meet her?”
Terry giggled. “Sure… just be sure to give them a little time to get dressed first.”
“Oh, they’re just kits,” Mom said. “Let them be comfortable.”
“But still warn your siblings,” Jennifer said.
“Got it.” Colleen stood up and grabbed the tablet, then followed Dan to the basement stairs. “Hey, squirts, put your clothes on, Grandma wants to talk to you!” she called as she went downstairs.
Once Colleen was gone, Greg buried his face in his paws. His wife put an arm around his shoulders.
“Are you okay, dear?” Jennifer asked.
“I was such an idiot,” Greg said. “Did you see how happy Colleen is seeing her family? And I wanted to keep that from her… from them…”
A second pair of arms pulled him into a hug. “Reggie,” Terry whispered. “I know it’s hard, but we can rebuild. There’s a lot of lost time to make up, but you’ve already taken the first step.”
“And you’re not alone,” Jennifer said. “You’ve got me here, too.”
“You may have been a dick twenty years ago, but you’re getting better now,” Dan said.
Greg scoffed. “A dick is putting it mildly.”
“It’s water under the bridge,” Terry said. “I’d rather look to our future.”
“Our future,” Greg muttered. “That sounds… nice.” He wiped his eyes again and leaned back on the couch. “God, I’ve been such a fool.”
“No one’s perfect,” Keith said.
“We still welcomed you into our house,” Dan said.
“True… and on such short notice…” Greg stood up and hugged his sister, then Dan, and finally Keith. It was still strange thinking that both of these males were dating his sister, but if she was happy, then dammit, he’d be happy for her. “You better be treating my sister right. I still have friends in the Air Force. I can get a drone strike on-“
“Gregory!” Jennifer cried as she whacked her husband with a pillow from the couch.
Terry laughed. “Don’t worry, Reggie, these two take VERY good care of me.”
“Well, good!” Greg said. He laughed and hugged his wife.
The rest of the day went by in a haze. After Facetiming with Mom, the kits came back upstairs, all smiles. Stephanie and Colleen had even opted to strip to their underwear. The adults followed their leads, Jennifer stripping to her underwear, and the rest of the adults losing all clothing entirely. It felt… shockingly natural to be naked with his sister’s family.
Terry’s twins seemed particularly interested in his career as a pilot. At some point he’d have to see if Terry would let him take them up in his Cessna. Nothing quite matched the thrill of being in the pilot’s seat.
Afternoon faded into evening. The family ordered out for dinner (Keith insisted on paying and wouldn’t take “no” for an answer), and it was shockingly late for the Jennings clan when they finally left. Miles and Stephanie napped in the car on the drive back to Hartford.
When they got home, Jennifer and Colleen herded the younger cubs to bed. Colleen even gave him a hug, her first since he’d exploded at her over the summer. At long last, it came down to Greg and Jennifer settling into bed. Good thing his flight the next morning wasn’t until noon.
Jennifer snuggled up against him. The wolf was quite warm. “That was a lovely afternoon,” she whispered.
“It was,” Greg replied. “I guess we need to find a new church, though.”
“We will,” Jennifer said. “Ideally one that’s open and affirming, for our daughter’s sake.”
“True,” Greg said. “We can start looking tomorrow.”
“No need to rush into anything,” Jennifer said.
The two were quiet for a while as they settled into bed. Something was gnawing at Greg’s mind. “Honey… do you ever think about… being intimate with others?”
“Sometimes I let my mind wander,” Jennifer said. “Father Paul heard a lot about that at confession!”
They both shared a little chuckle.
“I’ve let my mind wander sometimes, too,” Greg said. Though he’d definitely leave out the part where his sister came in. “I was a bit wild in my younger years.”
“Weren’t we all?” Jennifer whispered.
“Maybe not ALL,” Greg said. “Sam’s always been uptight, for example.”
“I bet he’d say the same about you,” his wife said.
Greg shrugged. “Maybe.” He paused for a moment. “I never thought I’d meet a fur who can really make an open relationship work, but, well… clearly Terry has.”
“You’re not thinking about opening up our marriage, are you?” Jennifer said.
“I don’t know,” Greg said. “It was just… Terry seemed so happy…”
“Well, I am happy,” Jennifer said. “While I admit, I do sometimes let my mind wander, I don’t think I could be with any other fur. Not long term, at least.” She kissed his cheek. “Do you?”
The fox bit his lip. This felt like a trap. “I don’t think I could, either. It seems like a lot to balance.”
They were quiet for a while. He almost thought his wife had fallen asleep, until she whispered, “Your sister’s husband is pretty cute, though.”
Greg whipped his head around to look at her. “Jennifer!” he hissed.
She laughed and kissed his nose. “Oh, I’m just teasing,” she whispered. “But they did say if we ever needed advice on opening up our relationship…”
“What have I done?” Greg sighed.
Jennifer giggled and hugged him. “We don’t have to decide now. Besides, we’d still need to find you a female to swap with. It’s only fair.”
Oh God, there was already a female he’d like. But there was no way he could suggest it. “We’ll figure that out when the time comes,” he muttered. “I might have a female in mind…”
“Ooo la la,” Jennifer whispered. “Dare I ask who?”
Greg bit his lip. “I’d rather not say…”
“Oh, come on, Greg,” Jennifer whispered. “I already admitted to having the hots for your sister’s husband. Surely you can tell me who you’re thinking of.”
Shit, what had he done? “Trust me, you don’t want to know,” Greg said.
“If I guess, will you tell me?” Jennifer asked.
Well, there was no way she’d get it right, so he might as well humor her. “Sure.”
“Is it one of those flight attendants?” Jennifer asked.
Greg chuckled. “No, none of them.”
“Is it… my sister?” Jennifer asked.
“Eww, Cathy? No,” Greg said.
“Hmm…” Jennifer rubbed her chin. “I know you were friendly with a couple of the girls from church…” She smirked. “It’s not some unattainable celebrity, is it?”
“Oh, she’s attainable,” Greg said.
Jennifer snuggled in a little closer, and brought her mouth to her husband’s ear. “Is it your sister?”
Greg’s eyes widened. “Why would you even suggest such a thing?” he asked.
“I saw the way you two were looking at each other after everyfur got naked,” Jennifer said. “You think I didn’t pick up on it?”
“I said she was attainable,” Greg said. “I hardly think an incestuous pairing would even qualify.”
“You haven’t said ‘no’ yet,” Jennifer whispered.
“Don’t make me say it,” Greg muttered.
His wife climbed up on top of him and looked down into his eyes. “You’ve never lied to me, Gregory. Maybe you haven’t told the whole truth, but you’ve never lied. So don’t you start now. Is it Terry?”
A surge of blood south sealed Greg’s fate. He was getting hard, and from her position, his wife knew it. “It’s Terry,” he muttered. He squeezed his eyes shut.
“Have you ever been intimate with her?” Jennifer asked.
Greg sighed. No use denying it now. “When we were cubs… she adored me, and she initiated it. She was… my first. We did it on and off for a couple years, until I signed up for ROTC. Then I just didn’t have the time for her anymore…”
“Jesus,” Jennifer whispered. “Isn’t she like… eight years younger than you?”
“Seven and a half,” Greg said. He sighed. “I’m not proud of it… I know I should’ve said no, but she was so… insistent. And I… I loved her. I couldn’t say ‘no.’”
His wife rolled her hips against him. That was NOT helping matters. “I suppose your sister’s pretty cute now, too.”
This could not be happening. “When we met for lunch, she offered. I told her that there was no way I could cheat on you, especially not with my own sister,” he whispered.
She nibbled his ear. “Tell you what… why don’t we get to talking with Terry and Dan… if they’re both okay with it… we do a little partner swap… what do you say?”
Greg opened his eyes and looked up at his wife. “You can’t be serious.”
Jennifer reached down and grabbed Greg’s penis. “I’m dead serious. You want your sister. I want her husband. If they’re down, we do a swap. I don’t want to know what happens between you and her, and in return I won’t tell you a thing about what happens with me and Dan.”
Her paw guided his member around her panties and to her vulva. Fuck, she was WET. “Are you sure?”
He let out a groan as she took him inside her.
“I’m sure,” Jennifer whispered.
Greg grabbed her hips and thrust into her. “Fuck… Jenny, I never would’ve imagined you being this… kinky…”
“I could say the same about you,” she whispered. Her paws gripped his shoulders, her claws just scraping against his flesh. “Fucking your own sister? I never would have guessed…”
God, the way she said that with such… lust in her voice. She was serious. He held onto her hips as he thrust into her. When was the last time they’d had sex like this? Not in months, maybe years even. “And you lusting after your brother-in-law,” he muttered.
“He’s got a nice dick,” Jenny whispered. “It was hard to miss.”
Dan’s cock was indeed sizable. Larger than his, for sure. “You want him inside you?” he whispered.
“About as bad as you want to be in your sister, I bet,” Jenny whispered back.
She had him there. All he could do was moan as he came inside his wife.
“Done already?” Jenny whispered. “But we barely started.”
Greg grabbed her head with one paw and kissed her. His other paw went down and found her clit. If that was how it was going to be, he knew a few tricks to get his wife off. He rolled around until he was on top of her, his fingers feverishly working her clit as she forced his tongue into her mouth. Maybe he was being a little more aggressive than usual, but if she wanted him to stop, she knew how to communicate that.
It took him barely a minute to get her writhing under him. “Done already, dear? But we barely started,” he cooed.
Jennifer panted and poked his nose. “I love you, Greg.”
The fox grinned and rubbed noses with her. “Love you too, Jenny…”
He rolled off her and took her paw, laying side by side with his wife.
“I’m serious,” Jenny said. “If Dan and Terry are down… partner swap.”
Greg looked at his wife, then kissed her. “Deal.”
* * *
► Show Spoiler :
Mending Bridges
OBLIGATORY CONTENT WARNING: The following story contains CASUAL CUB NUDITY, SEX BETWEEN CONSENTING ADULTS, and DISCUSSION OF INCEST. SCANDALOUS. OH SHIT THERE'S ALSO A BIT OF RELIGIOUS BIGOTRY. If any of this offends you, do not read on. By reading beyond this point, you waive your right to be offended because YOU WERE WARNED. For those whom we haven’t scared off… enjoy!Only two weeks had passed since Gregory’s reunion in Providence with his sister. They had been chatting on and off on Facebook, and he’d even started chatting with their mother there, though he’d yet to try calling, and he’d yet to mention it to his family. He knew he’d have to mention it eventually - after all, he’d invited Terry and her family down for Christmas, and that was only a month and a half away! - but he needed the right time for it.
He shook his head in the mirror as he adjusted his tie. Had to look his best for church. His wife slipped in behind him and wrapped her arms around his waist.
“You okay, Greg?” Jennifer asked. “You’re quieter than usual.”
“I’m fine,” Greg said. “Just thinking about where I’d like to fly next. It’s been a while since we took a vacation and I think we’re due.”
Jennifer giggled. “A vacation sounds lovely. Somewhere warm, I hope.”
The fox smiled and turned to his wife, then planted a kiss on her lips. “I hear Hawaii is nice any time of year…”
The wolf grinned. “I’m sure the cubs would love that.”
“I think we all would,” Greg replied.
His wife giggled and hugged him. “I’m sure. We’ll have to start planning.”
“Of course,” Greg said. “But keep it between us for now. I want it to be a surprise for the kits.” It was an effective deflection, even if he’d have to make good on it sooner or later. Not that he minded. A vacation would be nice, just him, his wife, and the kits.
“Naturally,” Jennifer said. She kissed him again, then parted, heading out to herd their younger cubs to the car.
Greg followed his wife out and poked his head into Colleen’s room. She was still barely talking to him. “Are you coming?”
His eldest daughter heaved a long-suffering sigh and stood up. She was dressed in all black, as she had been doing ever since he’d caught her with that girl. Jennifer had talked him out of grounding her for as long as he wanted, and had even given her back her phone, but their relationship was still strained.
She brushed past him, remaining silent. Greg knew what he had to do, but admitting that he was wrong, that he had overreacted… he still wasn’t ready for that.
He shook his head as he followed his daughter down to the garage. The younger kits and wife were already in the SUV, and he climbed into the driver’s seat. He watched as his forlorn teen climbed into the back. Soon, he promised. Soon.
In no time at all, they were pulling into the church parking lot. They had been attending this particular church ever since they had moved to Hartford. It was a lovely community, though they had just gotten a new pastor. Their old one had finally retired.
The new pastor brought a fresh energy and vigor to the service. Greg rather liked it. That was, up until the sermon.
It was only the third time Father Anthony had given the sermon since arriving at their church, but this one was different. Very different.
“As you know, it is our duty as Christians to oppose sin wherever it rears its ugly head,” Father Anthony said. “Especially when it invades the hearts of our cubs. Sins like homosexuality.”
Greg bit his lip. This wasn’t good. He glanced over at Colleen. She had visibly stiffened.
“It is our duty to correct this gravest of sins against God and against nature,” Father Anthony continued.
No. This was the last thing Gregory needed. He looked back at his daughter. She was looking in her lap now.
Gregory stood up and looked at his family. “We’re leaving,” he said, and began walking to the door.
A murmur arose in the congregation. He could feel dozens of eyes on him as he strode from the church. He refused to meet any of them.
The moment they were outside, his wife grabbed his arm. “Gregory? What’s wrong?”
“We both know what’s wrong,” Gregory said. “And it was Father Anthony’s sermon.”
“Gee, Dad, I thought you would’ve agreed with him,” Colleen said from behind him.
Greg rounded on his kits. “Well, I don’t. Come on, get in the car.”
“Changed your mind about gays, then?” Colleen asked.
“What’s a gay?” Miles asked. Of course their youngest would be the one to ask that.
The elder fox sighed. “Miles, gays are furs who like furs of the same gender. Boys who like boys and girls who like girls.”
“Oh,” Miles said. The ten year old fox ran ahead to the SUV to get into the back ahead of his sisters.
The rest of the family piled in, and Gregory started driving, but not towards home. No, he drove towards the interstate.
“Dad, where are we going? This isn’t the way home,” Stephanie said.
Gregory sighed. There was one important detail he was missing. “Siri, call Terry.”
“Terry?” Jennifer said.
“Who’s Terry?” Stephanie asked.
“My sister,” Gregory said.
“Since when do you have a sister?” Colleen asked.
“Calling Terry,” said the automated assistant, taking over the audio system.
“It’s a long story,” Gregory said. “I’ll explain on the way.”
On the third ring, Terry answered. “Hello, Reggie.”
“Hey, Terror,” Gregory said. “I need you to text me your address.”
“Hi Aunt Terry!” Miles called from the back seat.
“Oh my! Who’s that?” Terry asked.
Greg sighed. “I’m in the car with the family. We just left church and I’m on the way to Boston, and I need your address.”
“Oh!” Terry said. “Of course. Do you want my whole family over?”
“Her whole family?” Stephanie asked.
The elder fox ignored his younger daughter for the moment. “Yes, have your boyfriend over, too.”
“Okay,” Terry said. “I sent the address. I’ll make sure the family is dressed. I think I mentioned that we’re clothing optional.”
Greg heard his cubs gasp. “Yes, I think starting off dressed would be best. Jennifer and I can discuss that on the way.” He glanced at his wife and registered the shocked look on her face. “Terry, I have a lot of explaining to do to my family. I’ll see you in an hour?”
“Of course,” Terry said. “Drive safe.”
The fox sighed and pulled his phone out of his pocket, then handed it to his wife. “Can you get the GPS going? I can never get Siri to do it.”
His wife wordlessly took the phone and input the address. They had an hour and thirty minutes to get to Oakfield.
“So when did you finally start talking to your sister again?” Jennifer asked.
The obvious first question. “Two months ago,” Greg said. “Remember when I went to Providence two weeks ago? I was actually grabbing lunch with her. I’ve been… trying to mend bridges.”
“So we’ve had another aunt all this time and you didn’t tell us,” Colleen said. “Why?”
Well, at least his eldest daughter was talking to him. That was a start. Might as well come clean. “We stopped talking after our mother left our father for a female.”
“Whoa,” Stephanie said.
“I thought you said grandma died,” Miles said.
Greg sighed. “She died to me, but she’s alive and well in Vermont with her now-wife.”
“Damn,” Colleen said. “So grandma’s a lesbian.”
“She is,” Greg said. “It was… complicated. And Terry, being bisexual herself, felt the need to defend mom’s… choice to leave our father. Nick, Sam, and I didn’t take it well, so we stopped talking to them.”
“And when were you going to tell us that you started talking to your sister again?” Jennifer asked.
“I was looking for the right moment,” Greg said. “I guess Father Anthony forced my paw.” He sighed. “I invited Terry and her family down for Christmas, so it had to be before then.” He bit his lip. “It’d be her, her husband, their boyfriend, and her three kits.”
“Wait, their boyfriend?” Colleen asked.
“We have more cousins?” Miles piped up from the back.
This was getting to be a lot, but he knew he had to be upfront with his kits. “Terry and her husband are both bisexual and polyamorous. They have a shared boyfriend who fathered two of her kits. So yes, you have three more cousins.”
“Wow,” Colleen said. “No wonder you didn’t want to tell us about them.”
It felt like a low blow, but his daughter also hit the nail right on the head. “I didn’t know that’s what they had gotten up to. Last I spoke to her she was dating those two plus another couple of females. I didn’t think to ask what happened to them.”
“Get it, Aunt Terry!” Colleen said.
“Colleen!” Jennifer shot.
“Their family is very… non-traditional,” Greg said.
“Clearly,” Colleen said.
His wife cleared her throat. “And what was that about being clothing optional?”
Gregory bit his lip. “We’ve talked a little about that. She and her family usually go around in their underwear or naked. But obviously we can keep our clothes on, and I’m sure they’ll respect if we want them to stay clothed.”
“Being naked sounds fun, though!” Miles said.
Stephanie squealed. “That sounds weird! Why would you wanna be naked?”
“Clothes suck!” Miles said.
Oh boy. Had he opened up Pandora’s box? Miles had never been one to keep his clothes on around the house. He and Jennifer constantly had to remind him to get dressed. It wasn’t going to help that his sister allowed it.
Jennifer spoke up. “I suppose I can allow it while you’re at your aunt’s house. But you keep your clothes on until we’re inside, AND until we’ve talked to your aunt and uncles about it.”
“Okay!” Miles said. The fox boy seemed absolutely giddy.
Stephanie was less sure. “Umm… what are our cousins’ names?” the wolf asked.
“There’s Robbie, Ellie, and… Jamie, I think,” Greg said. “Robbie just turned twelve - Terry shared a photo of his birthday cake on Facebook - and I think the girls are eight.”
“Well, at least they aren’t all boys,” Stephanie said.
“So why’d you start talking to her again?” Colleen asked.
Ah, yes. The million dollar question. “Because…” How to phrase it? “After what happened this summer, Colleen, I’ve been… thinking… a lot. About how I reacted when I caught you with that girl. It was… inappropriate.” Why was this so hard? “I… remembered my sister and my mom, and how I acted, and… I guess I didn’t want this to still be a barrier between us. I want you to know your aunt, and your grandmother, and their families.”
“But why?” Colleen pressed.
She was going to make him say it. “Because there’s nothing wrong with you liking girls, and if that’s how you are, I want you to have good role models. And who better than family?”
Silence fell in the car as he navigated onto the Mass Pike. The distance was closing.
“Colleen, I’m… sorry… for how I acted,” Gregory said. He could count on one paw the number of times he had apologized to his cubs, and they all knew it. He was always supposed to be right. To admit otherwise shook him to his very core. But he had to admit in this moment that he was in the wrong, and the only way to fix it was… to admit it.
“Dad,” Colleen whispered. A quick glance in the rear view mirror showed that the folf was tearing up.
“I love you, Colleen,” Greg said. “I don’t expect you to forgive me for how I acted. Not right away. But I hope I can start making amends by introducing you to your aunt and grandmother.”
Jennifer took Greg’s paw. “Greg… that… I’m proud of you,” she said.
Silence reigned in the car for another minute. Then Miles piped up from the back. “What are our cousins like?”
The rest of the family shared a laugh.
“Good question, kiddo,” Greg said. “I haven’t gotten to meet them yet, myself, so I guess we’ll all be finding out together.”
His younger two cubs got to eagerly speculating about their cousins. Gregory squeezed his wife’s paw. The wolf smiled and squeezed back.
“I know that wasn’t easy for you,” she said, quietly enough that only he could hear her.
“You can say that again,” Greg muttered. “Am I doing the right thing?”
“I don’t know,” Jennifer said. “I think so. But we’re on this journey together now. We’ll find out as a family.”
Greg smiled. For the moment, at least, his nerves were almost put to rest. Almost.
They came flaring back up again as he exited the interstate. It wasn’t far now to his sister’s house. By the time they pulled into the driveway, his stomach was twisted in knots. This wasn’t just about him anymore. It was about the family.
“Wow, their house is bigger than ours!” Miles said.
“It certainly looks it,” Jennifer said. “What do your sister and her husband do for work?”
“Well, Terry’s a psychologist, and I’m not sure about her husband. I didn’t think to ask,” Greg said.
His wife rolled her eyes and smiled at him. “Oh, Greg…” She leaned over and kissed his cheek, then got out of the car.
Greg held his wife’s paw as he lead the family up the walk to the front door. He rang the bell and waited. Mere seconds later, the door opened.
Terry smiled at him. “It’s nice to see you again, Reggie,” she said. “Come in, come in!” she said, stepping aside from the door.
The fox took a breath as he stepped into the Langley house. It felt surreal to really be at his sister’s house. Her husband Dan and their boyfriend Keith greeted him as he entered, and at their sides were their kits.
Chaos ensued as the families were introduced to each other: Stephanie and Miles were ecstatic to meet their cousins Robbie, Ellie, and Jamie. Colleen played it cool. Hugs were exchanged all around. Greg even allowed Terry’s boyfriend to hug him. It was a lot.
“Can we get naked now?” Miles asked.
Jennifer rolled her eyes. “Miles, we just met your cousins and you already want to strip?”
“Well, yeah!” Miles said.
“It’s fun being nakie!” Ellie said.
The elder wolf rolled her eyes. “If Aunt Terry says it’s alright.”
Terry giggled. “Well, our rules are that everyfur has to be okay with getting naked. If some of you don’t want to, the clothes stay on. How does everyone else feel?”
“I wanna!” Miles said.
“I guess it’d be okay,” Colleen said.
Stephanie bit her lip. “M-maybe?”
“You can keep your clothes on if you aren’t comfortable getting undressed,” Robbie said. “Some of my friends do at our house.”
“I’ll think about it,” Stephanie said.
Terry looked at Greg and Jennifer. “And how do you feel about your kits going naked at our house?”
Greg looked at his wife. What DID she think? “I’ll defer to my wife on this one,” he said.
“I’m alright with it as long as they feel comfortable doing so,” Jennifer said. “I think I’ll stay dressed myself, but the kits are welcome to dress however they like.”
“Yay!” In a flash, Miles and Ellie were both naked. Robbie followed suit. Jamie kept her dress on, as did Stephanie.
“Say, Robbie, why don’t you take your cousins down to the basement and play some video games with them while we adults talk?” Dan said.
“Sure,” Robbie said. “C’mon, follow me.”
The fox and his sisters left the room, with Greg’s younger kits in tow. Miles seemed ecstatic to be naked. Stephanie… well, maybe he’d have to talk to her afterwards. Colleen stayed up with the adults.
“Well, let’s have a seat,” Terry said, and ushered the rest of the family into the living room. She sat on the couch between her partners. Greg and Jennifer took the love seat, and Colleen sat in a recliner.
“So, you three are really, like, all together?” Colleen asked.
“That we are,” Terry said.
“Have been since we were kits,” Keith said.
“Wow,” Colleen said. She smirked. “I’d say I can’t believe Dad never told me about you, but that’d be a lie.”
“And what do you two do for work?” Jennifer asked. “Greg told me that you’re a psychologist, Terry, but he didn’t know about your… partners.”
Dan chuckled. “I’m former C-suite. The tech company I work for got bought out and I took a golden parachute, and now I stay home with the kits and code in my spare time.”
“I own an advertising firm,” Keith said. “Which is not as exciting as it sounds. Pays well, but it’s hit and miss sometimes.”
Colleen whistled. “Explains how you have such a big house.”
Keith grinned. “Mine’s a little bigger, though Terry and Dan have a pool. I’ve been thinking about putting one in myself sometime.”
“You mean you don’t all live together?” Colleen asked.
“Not at the moment, no,” Dan said. “It’s a nice thought, though I don’t think either of our houses are big enough for the whole polycule.”
“We should fix that sometime,” Keith said.
Terry laughed. “But I like our current houses. We’re still in walking distance, after all!”
Greg’s head was spinning. He wasn’t sure what was wilder: the fact that his sister and her partners were right here with him, or the fact that… he wasn’t offput by seeing their lifestyle in the fur. It almost made sense.
“So how does all this work, anyway?” Colleen asked. “Like, do you all share a bed, or…”
“Colleen!” Jennifer said. “That’s hardly an appropriate question for your aunt!”
“Like you aren’t wondering, too!” Colleen said.
His sister and her partners shared a laugh.
“It’s quite alright to ask,” Dan said. “We’re pretty open.”
“We swap beds around with some frequency,” Terry said. “Keith’s got another boyfriend, himself, though he opted not to be here because he didn’t want to ‘interrupt our family reunion,’ and no amount of arguing swayed him.”
Jennifer coughed. “And are you all dating him, too?”
“Just me and Dan,” Keith said. “Teddy’s completely gay.”
“Wow, so many queers,” Colleen said.
Terry grinned. “We’re a very open and affirming family. Hell, our Robbie has a boyfriend, and Jamie’s trans.”
“And I’m pretty sure Ellie’s already taking a shine to girls,” Dan added.
“God, almost like queerness runs in the family,” Colleen said, with a pointed side eye at her father.
“Don’t give me that look,” Greg said. “I’ve never had an encounter with another male.”
Jennifer giggled. “I briefly dated a female in high school…”
“Mom!” Colleen said.
“Jennifer!” Greg said. This was the first he’d heard about THAT.
“Oh, relax, dear,” Jennifer said. “It was an experimental phase. I’m very happy with you.”
Dan chuckled. “But if you ever wanted to discuss open relationships, we have a lot of experience in that department!”
Jennifer smiled and leaned into her husband. “I appreciate the thought, but I don’t think that’s the right lifestyle choice for us. Right, dear?”
A thought flitted across Greg’s mind. Terry had offered another encounter with her. Sure, it was absolutely taboo, but he had been thinking about it more than was probably healthy. No way he could admit that in front of his daughter, though. “I’ll defer to my wife on this one,” Greg said. “Happy wife, happy life, right?”
Terry grinned and squeezed her partners’ paws. “Oh, I’d say so, right, boys?”
Dan and Keith each kissed Terry.
“Righto, love,” Dan said.
“I don’t know, leaving my wife was the best thing for my happiness,” Keith said.
“True,” Terry said. “But Sharon wasn’t exactly easy to please.”
“I’ll never understand why you married her,” Dan said.
“Honestly, neither will I,” Keith replied.
They chatted a little more about open relationships. Colleen seemed eager to hear how her aunt and uncles managed. As they talked, Greg pulled out his phone and wrote a quick text to his wife. ‘Are you sure you wouldn’t want an open relationship?’
She pulled out her own phone and typed out, ‘We can talk about it tonight.’
Greg was drawn back into the conversation when Colleen brought up Christmas.
“So Dad said he invited you all down for Christmas,” she said.
“I did, yes,” Greg said. “All of you, and Mom and her wife…”
“That mean we have to wait until then to meet Grandma?” Colleen asked.
“Oh, I don’t know about that,” Terry said. “We host my moms for Thanksgiving. Maybe you could come here and meet her then!”
“We usually do Thanksgiving with Nick,” Jennifer said.
Greg bit his lip. “I could ask him if he’d be willing to make the drive up from Pennsylvania.”
“Oh, that would be lovely!” Terry said. “It might be a bit cramped but he could stay here.”
“I’ve got a guest bedroom at my house, too,” Keith added.
“Nick’s kits are closer in age to your twins,” Greg muttered. “Hang on, let me call him…”
“Hell yeah!” Colleen said.
Greg pulled out his phone. Screw it, why not Facetime with him? Surely his brother would answer.
Sure enough, his brother’s face appeared on screen. “Hey, big bro!” Nick said. “Surprised you’re Facetiming it.”
“Hey, Nick. Yeah, I thought it might be more appropriate this time around,” Greg said. “Look who I’m with.” He turned his phone to the couch.
“Son of a gun! It’s Terror!” Nick said.
“Hi, Nicky!” Terry said. She threw her arms around Dan and Keith. “Remember these two?”
“How could I forget?” Nick said. “Good to see you, Dan, Keith.”
“Hi Uncle Nick!” Colleen called.
“Oh goodness, you brought Colleen with you?” Nick asked.
“The whole family’s here,” Greg said as he brought the phone back to face him. “Though my younger kits are downstairs playing video games with Terry’s kits.”
Nick laughed. “Well damn. Never thought I’d see the day.”
“Same,” Greg said. “Listen, Nicky, we were talking about Thanksgiving, and Terry wanted to know if you’d like to come out here to Boston for the holiday. Mom and her wife will be here, too.”
He glanced up from his phone. “What do you think, Cassie?”
“Boston’s quite a bit farther to drive,” his wife replied from off screen.
“You can stay with me or with Keith,” Terry said. “Either of us would be fine hosting you for the night.”
“I suppose that will be fine, then,” Cassandra said.
“Great! Sounds like a plan, then,” Nick said. “Can’t wait to see you and the family!”
“I’ll message you our address,” Terry said. “And we’ll figure out the sleeping arrangements with you and Mom.”
“Sounds good! See you at the end of the month, then!” Nick said. “I’ll let you get back to your own little reunion. Love you, Reg.”
Greg smiled. “Love you too, Nick.” He ended the call and slipped his phone back into his pocket.
“You know,” Terry said. “We could Facetime with Mom, too. She’s got an iPad and she knows how to use it.”
Colleen gasped. “Could we? I want to meet Grandma!”
A cold chill ran down Greg’s spine. He still hadn’t gotten that far with Mom yet. Dare he?
“I’ll grab our iPad,” Dan said.
“I… umm…” Greg found himself utterly tongue-tied.
Jennifer squeezed his paw. “I think talking to your mother sounds lovely. Have you reached out to her yet?”
Greg gulped. “We’ve messaged a little on Facebook, but we haven’t… talked… yet…”
His wife leaned into him. “What better time than now?”
The fox’s stomach tied up in knots again as Dan returned with the tablet. He watched as Dan handed the device to his wife and let her bring up the call.
It didn’t take her long to answer. “Oh, hello, Terry!” For the first time in a little over twenty years, Greg heard his mother’s voice. It was a little raspier than when he’d last heard it, but still familiar.
“Hi, Mom,” Terry said. “How’re you?”
“Just lovely, darling,” Mom said. “Is that your boys there with you?”
Dan and Keith leaned in and waved.
“Hi, Mom,” Dan said.
“Lovely to see you again, Gloria,” Keith said.
“Can I say hello?” Colleen asked.
“Oh? And who’s that?” Mom asked.
Terry looked over at Greg, then stood up. “Colleen, why don’t you go sit between your parents on the floor? And Mom, I hope you’re sitting down.”
“Colleen?” Mom said. She sounded confused. “Well, I am now. Terry, dear, what’s going on?”
Greg watched as his eldest daughter walked over and got down on the floor between him and Jennifer. It was almost like she was a cub again.
His sister smiled at him and turned the tablet to face them. “Mom… Greg is here with his family.”
Tears came unbidden to Greg’s eyes as he saw his mother on the screen. He raised a paw weakly. “H-hi, Mom.”
“Gregory,” Mom said. “I’ve missed you.” She was starting to cry, herself.
“Lovely to see you again, Gloria,” Jennifer said.
“Hi, Grandma!” Colleen said.
“Hello, dear!” Mom said. “My my, you have such lovely eyes.”
Colleen giggled. “Thanks. It’s nice to finally meet you!”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you, too,” she said. “My my… my grandkit.”
“I’ve invited Greg and Nick to our house for Thanksgiving,” Terry said. “They’ll be bringing all of their kits.”
Mom laughed through her tears. “Yes, I saw that you’ve got three of them, Gregory, and Nick’s got two of his own? Where are the rest of your kits?”
“They’re downstairs playing video games,” Colleen said. She looked up, her jaw dropping when she saw her father’s tears. “Dad, are you… crying?”
Greg quickly wiped away his tears. “N-no, I just… h-have something in my eyes…”
Colleen looked up at Terry. “Can I take this downstairs so Stephanie and Miles can meet her?”
Terry giggled. “Sure… just be sure to give them a little time to get dressed first.”
“Oh, they’re just kits,” Mom said. “Let them be comfortable.”
“But still warn your siblings,” Jennifer said.
“Got it.” Colleen stood up and grabbed the tablet, then followed Dan to the basement stairs. “Hey, squirts, put your clothes on, Grandma wants to talk to you!” she called as she went downstairs.
Once Colleen was gone, Greg buried his face in his paws. His wife put an arm around his shoulders.
“Are you okay, dear?” Jennifer asked.
“I was such an idiot,” Greg said. “Did you see how happy Colleen is seeing her family? And I wanted to keep that from her… from them…”
A second pair of arms pulled him into a hug. “Reggie,” Terry whispered. “I know it’s hard, but we can rebuild. There’s a lot of lost time to make up, but you’ve already taken the first step.”
“And you’re not alone,” Jennifer said. “You’ve got me here, too.”
“You may have been a dick twenty years ago, but you’re getting better now,” Dan said.
Greg scoffed. “A dick is putting it mildly.”
“It’s water under the bridge,” Terry said. “I’d rather look to our future.”
“Our future,” Greg muttered. “That sounds… nice.” He wiped his eyes again and leaned back on the couch. “God, I’ve been such a fool.”
“No one’s perfect,” Keith said.
“We still welcomed you into our house,” Dan said.
“True… and on such short notice…” Greg stood up and hugged his sister, then Dan, and finally Keith. It was still strange thinking that both of these males were dating his sister, but if she was happy, then dammit, he’d be happy for her. “You better be treating my sister right. I still have friends in the Air Force. I can get a drone strike on-“
“Gregory!” Jennifer cried as she whacked her husband with a pillow from the couch.
Terry laughed. “Don’t worry, Reggie, these two take VERY good care of me.”
“Well, good!” Greg said. He laughed and hugged his wife.
The rest of the day went by in a haze. After Facetiming with Mom, the kits came back upstairs, all smiles. Stephanie and Colleen had even opted to strip to their underwear. The adults followed their leads, Jennifer stripping to her underwear, and the rest of the adults losing all clothing entirely. It felt… shockingly natural to be naked with his sister’s family.
Terry’s twins seemed particularly interested in his career as a pilot. At some point he’d have to see if Terry would let him take them up in his Cessna. Nothing quite matched the thrill of being in the pilot’s seat.
Afternoon faded into evening. The family ordered out for dinner (Keith insisted on paying and wouldn’t take “no” for an answer), and it was shockingly late for the Jennings clan when they finally left. Miles and Stephanie napped in the car on the drive back to Hartford.
When they got home, Jennifer and Colleen herded the younger cubs to bed. Colleen even gave him a hug, her first since he’d exploded at her over the summer. At long last, it came down to Greg and Jennifer settling into bed. Good thing his flight the next morning wasn’t until noon.
Jennifer snuggled up against him. The wolf was quite warm. “That was a lovely afternoon,” she whispered.
“It was,” Greg replied. “I guess we need to find a new church, though.”
“We will,” Jennifer said. “Ideally one that’s open and affirming, for our daughter’s sake.”
“True,” Greg said. “We can start looking tomorrow.”
“No need to rush into anything,” Jennifer said.
The two were quiet for a while as they settled into bed. Something was gnawing at Greg’s mind. “Honey… do you ever think about… being intimate with others?”
“Sometimes I let my mind wander,” Jennifer said. “Father Paul heard a lot about that at confession!”
They both shared a little chuckle.
“I’ve let my mind wander sometimes, too,” Greg said. Though he’d definitely leave out the part where his sister came in. “I was a bit wild in my younger years.”
“Weren’t we all?” Jennifer whispered.
“Maybe not ALL,” Greg said. “Sam’s always been uptight, for example.”
“I bet he’d say the same about you,” his wife said.
Greg shrugged. “Maybe.” He paused for a moment. “I never thought I’d meet a fur who can really make an open relationship work, but, well… clearly Terry has.”
“You’re not thinking about opening up our marriage, are you?” Jennifer said.
“I don’t know,” Greg said. “It was just… Terry seemed so happy…”
“Well, I am happy,” Jennifer said. “While I admit, I do sometimes let my mind wander, I don’t think I could be with any other fur. Not long term, at least.” She kissed his cheek. “Do you?”
The fox bit his lip. This felt like a trap. “I don’t think I could, either. It seems like a lot to balance.”
They were quiet for a while. He almost thought his wife had fallen asleep, until she whispered, “Your sister’s husband is pretty cute, though.”
Greg whipped his head around to look at her. “Jennifer!” he hissed.
She laughed and kissed his nose. “Oh, I’m just teasing,” she whispered. “But they did say if we ever needed advice on opening up our relationship…”
“What have I done?” Greg sighed.
Jennifer giggled and hugged him. “We don’t have to decide now. Besides, we’d still need to find you a female to swap with. It’s only fair.”
Oh God, there was already a female he’d like. But there was no way he could suggest it. “We’ll figure that out when the time comes,” he muttered. “I might have a female in mind…”
“Ooo la la,” Jennifer whispered. “Dare I ask who?”
Greg bit his lip. “I’d rather not say…”
“Oh, come on, Greg,” Jennifer whispered. “I already admitted to having the hots for your sister’s husband. Surely you can tell me who you’re thinking of.”
Shit, what had he done? “Trust me, you don’t want to know,” Greg said.
“If I guess, will you tell me?” Jennifer asked.
Well, there was no way she’d get it right, so he might as well humor her. “Sure.”
“Is it one of those flight attendants?” Jennifer asked.
Greg chuckled. “No, none of them.”
“Is it… my sister?” Jennifer asked.
“Eww, Cathy? No,” Greg said.
“Hmm…” Jennifer rubbed her chin. “I know you were friendly with a couple of the girls from church…” She smirked. “It’s not some unattainable celebrity, is it?”
“Oh, she’s attainable,” Greg said.
Jennifer snuggled in a little closer, and brought her mouth to her husband’s ear. “Is it your sister?”
Greg’s eyes widened. “Why would you even suggest such a thing?” he asked.
“I saw the way you two were looking at each other after everyfur got naked,” Jennifer said. “You think I didn’t pick up on it?”
“I said she was attainable,” Greg said. “I hardly think an incestuous pairing would even qualify.”
“You haven’t said ‘no’ yet,” Jennifer whispered.
“Don’t make me say it,” Greg muttered.
His wife climbed up on top of him and looked down into his eyes. “You’ve never lied to me, Gregory. Maybe you haven’t told the whole truth, but you’ve never lied. So don’t you start now. Is it Terry?”
A surge of blood south sealed Greg’s fate. He was getting hard, and from her position, his wife knew it. “It’s Terry,” he muttered. He squeezed his eyes shut.
“Have you ever been intimate with her?” Jennifer asked.
Greg sighed. No use denying it now. “When we were cubs… she adored me, and she initiated it. She was… my first. We did it on and off for a couple years, until I signed up for ROTC. Then I just didn’t have the time for her anymore…”
“Jesus,” Jennifer whispered. “Isn’t she like… eight years younger than you?”
“Seven and a half,” Greg said. He sighed. “I’m not proud of it… I know I should’ve said no, but she was so… insistent. And I… I loved her. I couldn’t say ‘no.’”
His wife rolled her hips against him. That was NOT helping matters. “I suppose your sister’s pretty cute now, too.”
This could not be happening. “When we met for lunch, she offered. I told her that there was no way I could cheat on you, especially not with my own sister,” he whispered.
She nibbled his ear. “Tell you what… why don’t we get to talking with Terry and Dan… if they’re both okay with it… we do a little partner swap… what do you say?”
Greg opened his eyes and looked up at his wife. “You can’t be serious.”
Jennifer reached down and grabbed Greg’s penis. “I’m dead serious. You want your sister. I want her husband. If they’re down, we do a swap. I don’t want to know what happens between you and her, and in return I won’t tell you a thing about what happens with me and Dan.”
Her paw guided his member around her panties and to her vulva. Fuck, she was WET. “Are you sure?”
He let out a groan as she took him inside her.
“I’m sure,” Jennifer whispered.
Greg grabbed her hips and thrust into her. “Fuck… Jenny, I never would’ve imagined you being this… kinky…”
“I could say the same about you,” she whispered. Her paws gripped his shoulders, her claws just scraping against his flesh. “Fucking your own sister? I never would have guessed…”
God, the way she said that with such… lust in her voice. She was serious. He held onto her hips as he thrust into her. When was the last time they’d had sex like this? Not in months, maybe years even. “And you lusting after your brother-in-law,” he muttered.
“He’s got a nice dick,” Jenny whispered. “It was hard to miss.”
Dan’s cock was indeed sizable. Larger than his, for sure. “You want him inside you?” he whispered.
“About as bad as you want to be in your sister, I bet,” Jenny whispered back.
She had him there. All he could do was moan as he came inside his wife.
“Done already?” Jenny whispered. “But we barely started.”
Greg grabbed her head with one paw and kissed her. His other paw went down and found her clit. If that was how it was going to be, he knew a few tricks to get his wife off. He rolled around until he was on top of her, his fingers feverishly working her clit as she forced his tongue into her mouth. Maybe he was being a little more aggressive than usual, but if she wanted him to stop, she knew how to communicate that.
It took him barely a minute to get her writhing under him. “Done already, dear? But we barely started,” he cooed.
Jennifer panted and poked his nose. “I love you, Greg.”
The fox grinned and rubbed noses with her. “Love you too, Jenny…”
He rolled off her and took her paw, laying side by side with his wife.
“I’m serious,” Jenny said. “If Dan and Terry are down… partner swap.”
Greg looked at his wife, then kissed her. “Deal.”
* * *
- Attachments
-
- 31.2 Mending Bridges.doc
- (119.5 KiB) Downloaded 28 times
Hi! If you enjoy our writing, why not support us on subscribestar? :3 All of our stories get uploaded early there (a monthly mainline story, exclusive there for one month, and one bonus story every other month, exclusive for two months), plus you get the satisfaction of supporting a trans creator! We'd really appreciate it! https://subscribestar.adult/squirrelfox
izzysable
Re: Year of the Phoenix
We totally derped on our upload of our latest story on the 1st, so here it is, a few days late. No sex in this one, but it's plot relevant.
What was Becky doing with her life? A few short weeks ago she had not only lost her virginity with her little brother, but got her first taste of pussy with her little sister. Her admittedly vain attempt to engage Sophie in sex at Robbie’s birthday party fell flat, too, and since then Sophie was barely responding to her texts. Admittedly, part of that had to have come from the popular girls monopolizing her time. Maybe she needed to get Sophie somewhere private and talk.
“Penny for your thoughts?” her sister Tina asked.
Becky shook her head. “It’s complicated.”
“We have a little time,” Tina said. She pulled the car to a stop in the school parking lot. “School doesn’t start for another fifteen minutes.”
Fifteen minutes that Becky could use to try to hunt down Sophie and get a promise of a time to meet out of her. But there was no guarantee she’d find her.
“Things feel weird between me and my girlfriend,” Becky muttered. “We haven’t really talked much the last few weeks.”
Tina giggled and patted her shoulder. “So my little sister IS into girls.”
“Yeah,” Becky said. It felt weird admitting it to a relative, but if there was anyfur she could trust to keep it quiet it was Tina. Though thankfully neither of her younger siblings had made mention of what she did with them, either.
“Don’t worry it too much,” Tina said. “Try to see if you can talk to her at school, make some time together to discuss things. And like I said last time we talked, middle school relationships come and go. Just try to have fun. It’s not like it’s the rest of your life.”
Becky sighed. Maybe her sister was right. She should try to relax and go with the flow. “I guess. Thanks, sis.”
“No problem.” They got out of the car and shared a quick hug before heading their separate ways, Tina towards the high school and Becky off to the middle school.
Unfortunately, as she feared, when she found Sophie, she was surrounded by the popular girls. But she needed to try. As she approached, she earned a glare from Alexis.
“What do YOU want?” the poodle asked. Her voice oozed contempt.
“I wanted to talk to Sophie,” Becky said. “Alone.”
“And why would Sophie want to talk to a tub of lard like YOU?” Alexis sneered.
Sophie growled and brushed past Alexis. “That ‘tub of lard’ is my friend,” she said.
“Some friend she must be,” Jenna said.
“I don’t know what you see in that girl,” Hannah added.
The golden retriever ignored them. “Becky, walk with me.”
Alexis grabbed Sophie’s shoulder. “Don’t forget our sleepover this weekend. Be there or you’re out.”
“Oh, I’ll be there,” Sophie said. She shrugged off the poodle and started walking down the hall. Becky followed her.
“Why do you hang out with them again?” Becky asked.
Sophie sighed. “Because if I don’t, my mom won’t let me have friends at all. My dad is basically Alexis’s dad’s lapdog, and Alexis hangs out with those bitches and ‘ho’s, so I’m stuck.” She shook her head. “Sorry I haven’t been talking much… they keep me way too busy.”
Becky still didn’t get the weird power dynamics in Sophie’s relationships, but she knew better than to argue. “Are we okay? As like, friends and stuff?”
The golden retriever was quiet for a moment. “Well, Tanya tells me that you still constantly tease her about her relationship with Chuck. Maybe you should, I dunno, lay off a bit?”
“I just want them to be happy!” Becky protested.
“Well, you’re making them miserable,” Sophie said. “So back off on the sex stuff. I love you, girl, but you’re causing problems for our friends.”
The rabbit sighed. “Fiiiine.” She looked around as she followed Sophie into the girls bathroom. “Can I have you over for a sleepover soon?”
“Your house isn’t my favorite,” Sophie said. “But maybe. I have that stupid sleepover with Alexis and the popular girls on Saturday… but I can ask my mom if I can do a midweek one with you. Maybe Thursday?”
Becky perked up. That was just three days away. “Yeah, let me ask.”
Both girls pulled out their phones and sent texts to their parents. It might be a while before they got their replies, but at least it was something.
The bell for the start of school rang.
“Can we have lunch together?” Becky asked.
“I can try,” Sophie said. “No promises.”
That would have to do. “Okay.” Becky hugged the retriever and snuck a quick kiss on her cheek, then made a dash for homeroom.
All she could think about through morning classes was Sophie. She hoped that she could have her girlfriend over later in the week, and figure out where they really stood. Focusing on her work was difficult when her girlfriend was dominating her mind, but she managed it.
Becky was first out of the classroom for lunch, and not just because she was hungry. She was banking on getting there early to get to talk to Sophie.
She was one of the first cubs to the cafeteria. The rabbit got her food and sat at her usual table, hoping to see the golden retriever.
Her hopes for a private conversation were dashed when, of all furs, Jenna sat down across from her.
“Why hello there, bunny,” Jenna said.
The rabbit blinked. She couldn’t believe her eyes. “Uh, I think you’re at the wrong table.”
Jenna giggled, a sickly sweet sound that was at once disarming and menacing. “Oh, no, I’ve selected exactly the table I want today. You managed to drag Sophie away this morning. I can’t help but to wonder why.”
“Because she’s my friend?” Becky said.
The persian cat giggled again. “Oh, you’re so delusional, thinking you can be friends with one of us.” She batted her eyelashes at a fur behind Becky. “Alexis, dear, join us!”
Becky’s heart sank. Alexis was nothing but trouble. And yet here she was, sitting down next to Jenna.
“Found us some fresh meat, I see,” the poodle said as she settled in her seat.
“I, uh, think I should find another table,” Becky muttered as she started to get up.
“No no no, sit with us!” said Samantha. When did the mouse get here? And right behind her, that otter who by now had slept with half the boys in school. How did SHE get to be in the popular clique, anyway?
The rabbit found herself pushed back into a seat, then flanked by Sam and Brandi. This was not a good place to be.
“We just wanna… talk to you,” Brandi said.
“Someone needs a reminder of her place,” Alexis said. “You think you’re good enough to be friends with one of us, but you’re wrong. We eat girls like you for breakfast.”
“There’s enough to go around!” Samantha said.
“I bet she’s still a virgin, and always will be,” Jenna said. “Who in their right mind would wanna tap THAT?”
“Couldn’t pay a guy enough to be with her,” Brandi said.
Anger started boiling up in Becky. What was their end game here?
“I’m curious about that fox, though,” Jenna said. “Sophie seems to like him. I don’t know what she sees in him. He’s not really cute or anything. Are his parents super loaded?”
“Maybe he’s just talented with that tongue,” Brandi said.
“Eww, gross,” Alexis said. “Though it would explain why she’d go to his birthday party. He seems like at best a D otherwise.”
“Ooooooh, is that it? Does he have a real good D?” Brandi asked.
“H-how should I know?” Becky asked. But she had an idea. The rabbit at least found his dick and his body appealing, even if her heart still yearned for Sophie. Why did things have to be so complicated?
“Well, well, speak of the devil,” Jenna said. “Bet you know all about that, don’t you, bunny?”
Becky looked behind her. Sure enough, Robbie was approaching, followed by Martin and Kendal.
“Uh, hey Becky,” Robbie said. “You doing alright?”
“Oh, she’s doing fabulous,” Alexis said. “She’s sitting with us today. So you can go buzz off, fox.” The poodle motioned him away with her paw.
“Who asked you?” Martin said.
“Oh hey, it’s one of the fags from the soccer team,” Jenna said. “Almost didn’t recognize you without a dick in your mouth.”
The wolf snorted. “I bet I get more action than you, cat.”
Jenna giggled. “Oh, I’m sure the daily orgies with the soccer team keep you plenty busy.”
“Believe what you want, idiot,” Martin said.
“Come on, let’s go sit somewhere else,” Kendal said. “Leave the girls to… whatever it is they do.”
Becky watched in horror as her friends left, though Robbie, to his credit, looked back at her as they walked away. She was well and truly alone now. Her only hope for salvation was Sophie coming to her rescue.
The rabbit stared down at her plate as the popular girls tore her down. It felt like an eternity before Sophie’s voice cut through the din.
“What do you girls think you’re doing?”
“Oh good, our princess has arrived,” Alexis said.
“Becky was just telling us about the orgy at that fox boy’s birthday party,” Jenna said.
“How you got dicked down by the fox while those soccer players fucked, and that bat was sleeping with… what’s his name again?” Brandi said.
“Chuck,” Jenna supplied. “That mysterious little boy has quite the sexual appetite, apparently.”
Becky looked up at Sophie with pleading eyes. Surely she knew that the rabbit would never say such things.
Sophie frowned. “I thought I told you to stop making up all of these weird sex rumors about our friends,” she said.
“Oh, now she’s making up stories about you?” Jenna asked. “I thought she was your friend.”
“I didn’t!” Becky said. “They’re lying!”
“Oh please, would we lie?” Alexis said. “She said it all, and worse besides. Said you’re a bigger slut than Brandi.”
“Yeah, a bigger slut than - hey!” Brandi said.
The golden retriever huffed. “I thought better of you, Becky.” She walked away. The other girls laughed.
“Some friend she turned out to be,” Alexis said.
Becky got up and ran for the bathroom. She locked herself in a stall and started to cry. Was this what she put Tanya and Chuck through?
Her phone buzzed in her pocket. She wiped her nose, then pulled it out to check. There was a message from Sophie. ‘My mom said I could go over Thursday, but I don’t know if I want to now. Did you really say all those things?’
The rabbit furiously typed her reply. ‘Of course I didn’t! Would I say things like that?’ Right after sending it, she sent another. ‘Okay, some of it I might, but definitely not that thing about you and Robbie. I’m sorry, okay?’
She stuffed her phone back into her pocket and went to wash her face. Crying was unbecoming of a middle schooler. As she finished, her phone buzzed again. ‘One last chance. I’ll see you Thursday.’
Well, that was something. She sent off a quick reply. ‘Okay. I’ll see if my sister will drive us both home after school.’
When she returned to the cafeteria, the popular girls had moved on to another table, leaving the rabbit and her food alone. She took her seat alone at the table and picked idly at her lunch. Did her friends hate her now? Clearly Sophie had believed the popular girls when they made up all those lies she said about them. Did Robbie believe them? Did Tanya? She certainly didn’t feel very hungry.
Recess was her chance to get some clarity. Chuck and Tanya were nowhere to be found, but she did manage to catch up with Robbie.
“Oh. Hi, Becky,” he said as she walked up.
“Hi…” Becky took a breath. She wasn’t sure what to say to the fox. “Umm… sup?”
Robbie shrugged. “Well, I found out this weekend that I have three uncles and six cousins my mom hasn’t talked to in twenty years, so that’s something.”
“Wow,” Becky said. “She really didn’t mention them at all?”
The red fox shrugged again. “Guess they’d been fighting for a while. We’re gonna have some of them up for Thanksgiving, so I get to meet some more of them. One of my uncles and his kits came to visit on Sunday.”
Becky listened as Robbie recounted meeting his cousins. She tried to focus in on the details, but her mind was still occupied by what had transpired at lunch. At least he was talking to her, even if she couldn’t imagine having that much family that she didn’t know about. Her family was rather extensive, though admittedly she struggled to remember all of their names. It was hard to keep track of the number of aunts, uncles, and cousins she had.
As he wound down from his recount of his weekend, Robbie cleared his throat. “Guess you survived the popular girls.”
“Guess I did,” Becky said. “Wonder what fresh rumors they’ll spread now.”
“Apparently Sophie and I are sleeping together,” Robbie said. “First I’m hearing of it.”
Becky huffed. “I swear, they made that up themselves.”
The fox rolled his eyes. “It sounds like a thing you’d say, though.”
“I didn’t!” Becky said. “They’re notorious for making things up! Are you really gonna believe Jenna and Alexis over me?”
Robbie was quiet for a moment. “I guess not. The Chuck and Tanya stuff is straight from your mouth, though.”
Had she really made herself into such a villain? Even Robbie wasn’t on her side on this one.
“And what about the rumors about Martin and Kendal?” Robbie asked.
“Oh please, Jenna’s been saying the soccer players are all gay all year, that’s nothing new,” Becky said.
“I guess,” Robbie said. “Still, a lot of it sounds like things you’d say.”
“I know,” Becky said. She sighed and kicked her feet. “Guess I need to be a little better, huh?”
“You can say that again,” Robbie said.
Well, that stung. “Do you still want to be my friend?”
Robbie chuckled. “Can’t get rid of me that easy, Becky.”
That was something, at least. Robbie was a good fur. Having somefur like him was… grounding. It just sucked that her heart yearned more for Sophie than for him.
The rest of the day passed in relative silence. Tanya refused to look at her. She’d have to talk to the bat at some point, and soon. Clearly Becky had some explaining to do. And maybe some apologizing. But for now it felt best to give her friend a little space. Yeah, that was the ticket.
When the final bell rang, she gathered her things and made for the high school. As usual, she found her older sister chatting with some of her friends. Tina broke off her conversation with her friends when Becky approached. “I’ll see you guys tomorrow!”
Becky stuffed her paws into her coat pocket as she followed the teenage rabbit to her car. “Hey Tina? I invited Sophie over for a sleepover Thursday night. Could you drive both of us home after school?”
Tina giggled. “Sure thing, but you’re both my sisters if I get pulled over! I still can’t drive with cubs under eighteen that aren’t family until I’m eighteen, myself.”
The younger rabbit smirked. “I think we can do that, yeah.”
“Pretty unusual, having your friend over in the middle of school week,” Tina said.
“Well, the popular girls keep stealing her on the weekends, so it’s the best I can get,” Becky replied. “And I kinda need to talk to her alone.”
The two rabbits climbed into Tina’s car. As she started the engine, Tina looked at her sister. “Is she your girlfriend?”
Becky looked out the window. It felt weird knowing that her sister knew. “Yeah…”
Tina nodded as she pulled out of the parking lot. “Did you get to talk to her today?”
“I tried, but the popular girls mobbed me and made up a buncha lies,” Becky said. “Told her that I was spreading rumors about who she was sleeping with. And she believed them!”
“Doesn’t sound like a very good partner to me,” Tina said.
The younger rabbit bit her lip. “Well… I do say stuff like that a lot… so it wasn’t that unbelievable…”
It took a moment before her sister replied. “Alright, now I have to know: what did they say?”
Becky groaned. “That I said Robbie was sleeping with Sophie, the soccer players were sleeping together, and Tanya was sleeping with Chuck.”
“And that’s NOT unusual for you to say?” Tina said.
“Well, not the Chuck and Tanya part,” Becky muttered.
Her sister shook her head. “Becky, Becky, Becky…”
“I only say it a little bit!” Becky protested.
“You shouldn’t say that at ALL about your friends,” Tina replied.
Becky sighed. “I guess not…”
She stared out the window for the rest of the drive home. Not even her favorite songs on her sister’s playlist could get a smile out of her.
When they got home, she ditched her backpack in her bedroom, then went and poked her head into her mom’s office. There was something she needed to talk to her about, too.
“Mom? C-can we talk?” Becky said.
Her mother looked up from her laptop and smiled. “Of course, sweetie. Come in.”
Becky slipped into the room and closed the door behind her. She walked up to her mother’s desk and took a breath. “Umm… w-what would you say… if one of your cubs was gay?”
The elder rabbit smiled and leaned back in her chair. “I’d tell them that God put them on this earth to love who they were meant to love, and if that means loving somefur of the same gender, than that’s just what they’re meant to do.”
“Is that in the Bible?” Becky asked.
“Not everything that’s right is in the Bible,” her mother replied. “Slavery’s in there, and that’s always been wrong. You have to realize that Jesus is the important part, and Jesus was all about love. The greatest commandment He gave was to love thy neighbor as thyself. He wasn’t all fire and brimstone like the God of the Old Testament.”
The younger rabbit nodded. That made sense. “Okay…”
Her mother took her paw. “Was that all, sweetie?”
She wasn’t quite ready to admit what she wanted to admit yet. “D-did you get my text about having Sophie over?”
The elder rabbit giggled. “I did, and yes, you can have your friend over on Thursday night. Anything else?”
Becky squirmed a little. “I might like girls…”
Her mother giggled. “I suspected as much.” She held her arms out for a hug. Becky stepped into them. “I love you all the same, my dear. Like I said… God put you here to love who you were meant to love. So you love girls just as hard as you can, the way the Lord would want.”
“W-what if I like more than one fur?”
“Well, that depends,” her mother replied. “I’m not one to judge others’ experiences and lifestyles. I know some furs can make polyamory work. I won’t pretend to understand it, but if it makes them happy, then it must be good. God makes us as He sees fit. If you like more than one fur, and if they all consent to a relationship… then I would call that good.”
“So… it’s… okay?” Becky whispered.
“I don’t see why it wouldn’t be,” her mother replied. “Just live your best life. That’s what’s important to God.”
Becky nodded. That… made her feel a lot better. “Thanks, Mom…”
Her mother smiled. “Any time, my love. Heck, I dated a girl myself when I was younger. But that was before I met your father.”
“Really?!” Becky said.
“Really,” her mother replied. “We didn’t end up working out, but that was okay. I don’t regret the experience in the slightest.”
That was a surprising revelation. But if her mother dated a female, then surely she shouldn’t feel guilty about her own attraction. All that was left now was to make it through the next few school days.
She wasn’t sure how, but she managed that with minimal drama. Tanya seemed more distant, but Becky decided that it was best to give her some space. She’d tackle one problem at a time, and Sophie was the most important fur to get back on her side.
All she could think about was Sophie. When the school day ended on Thursday, she was filled with nervous excitement. A sleepover with Sophie, even one at her house, meant getting at least a modicum of privacy with the golden retriever. And she needed her girlfriend more than anything.
She waited just inside the doors for Sophie. On a nicer day she’d wait outside, but it was dreary and rainy and she wasn’t enthused by the idea of standing in the rain.
A grin broke out on her face when Sophie finally emerged from the crowd. She’d managed to get away from the popular clique. Becky hugged her. She couldn’t help it.
Sophie returned the hug, then took Becky’s paw. “C’mon, let’s go before the b squad shows up,” she whispered.
Both girls giggled as they ran out into the rain. Getting wet wasn’t as bad when you were with your friend. They made a mad dash for the high school.
Luckily for the two, Becky’s sister was less averse to the rain, though her umbrella helped. Tina waved to her friends as she broke off from them and greeted the two girls. “Hey, Beckster. Ready to head home?”
“Duh!” Becky said. “Oh yeah, if Tina gets pulled over, you’re our adopted sister, Sophie.”
The golden retriever rolled her eyes. “Just don’t get pulled over, then.”
The girls shared a laugh as they crossed the parking lot to Tina’s car. Becky and Sophie climbed in back. The rabbit leaned against her girlfriend, who leaned back into her.
From the front seat, Tina looked back at them in the rear view mirror. “Aren’t you a cute couple?”
“Aren’t we?” Becky said.
Sophie squirmed a little.
“Tina knows I like girls,” Becky said. “So does my mom, actually. They’re… cool with it.”
Tina laughed as she pulled out of the parking lot. “What did I tell you? Mom and Dad are progressive. They’re not gonna disown you or anything for being a lesbian.”
“Well, you never know for sure,” Becky muttered.
Her older sister shook her head. “You’re silly, Becky.”
“So why don’t you tell Mom that you’re bi?” Becky asked.
“Because Mom doesn’t need to know,” Tina replied. “Like I said, when I get a girlfriend I’ll tell her. But I just haven’t met a hot girl who’s into girls yet.”
Sophie nuzzled Becky’s cheek, then whispered, “Does she know about us?”
“Yes, I know that you’re her girlfriend,” Tina said. Clearly her sister’s hearing was better than Sophie was betting on.
If it bothered the golden retriever, she didn’t show it. “Well, I guess I don’t have to hide this, then,” she said, and kissed Becky’s cheek.
Becky grinned and snuck a peck on Sophie’s lips.
“Now, now, girls, leave room for Jesus,” Tina joked.
The middle schoolers giggled. There’d be plenty of time for kissing when they got home. Hopefully Adam remembered that Becky was having Sophie over and would give them space.
When they arrived back at Becky’s house, the girls grinned. As soon as Tina’s car was in the garage, they were out like rockets. They went right up to Becky’s bedroom, which was thankfully empty.
“It’s been too long since I’ve seen you,” Becky said as she hugged her girlfriend.
“It has,” Sophie replied. “I’m sorry I haven’t been able to spend more time with you. Alexis is relentless.”
“Ugh, she’s suuuuuch a bitch,” Becky said.
“You can say that again,” Sophie said. “Gods I hope my Dad finds a better client for his firm. Then maybe he won’t push so hard to make sure I’m friendly with her. I swear, he makes me do it just so he can schmooze with Alexis’s parents. He’s never taken me to any other of my friends’ houses, just hers.”
Becky shook her head. “Well, we don’t have to think about her now. It’s just you and me.”
Sophie grinned and kissed her lips. “And thank goodness for that.”
Their privacy was short-lived. The bedroom door flew open, and in came…
“Lilly!” Becky squeaked. “I thought I told you I needed privacy with my friend!”
The younger rabbit grinned and closed the door behind her, then ran up to her sister’s bed. “I knoooooow, but I wanna play!”
Becky groaned. “We can play later, Lilly, but right now I need my alone time with Sophie.”
“But Sophie’s so pretty!” Lilly said. “I thought we could play like we play some nights!”
Oh no. She wasn’t suggesting THAT, was she? “Lilly, I really need my privacy right now. I promise we can play AFTER Sophie goes home.” Please just leave, she begged in her mind. Please just leave, please just leave, please just leave…
“Can I at least watch?” Lilly asked. “I wanna see what it looks like when two girls play together!”
“Becky, what is she talking about?” Sophie asked.
“Like when you play with each other!” Lilly said. “Like between your legs and stuff!”
CRAP. Now she was really in it…
“H-how do you even know about stuff like that?” Sophie asked.
“Lilly, don-“ Becky began.
“I saw Becky and Tina doing it,” Lilly said. “Becky even touched and licked me!” she proclaimed proudly.
“She WHAT?” Sophie said. She rounded on Becky. “Becky, for REAL? With your SISTER?”
“Lilly, GET OUT!” Becky screamed.
The six year old took a step back and teared up. “B-but…”
“OUT!” Becky screeched.
Her little sister started crying as she ran from the room. That was one problem dealt with, at least for the moment.
“Becky, what the actual fuck?!” Sophie said once she was gone. “You seriously had sex with your little sister? She’s like, six, isn’t she?”
Becky sighed. “Look, it was just one time,” she muttered.
“Was it? Because it sounded like you’ve done it more than once,” Sophie said. She turned away. “I can’t believe you cheated on me with your own sister.”
The rabbit grabbed her girlfriend’s paw. “Sophie, l-listen, I… it was just experimenting, I didn’t mean anything by it. I just… we hadn’t seen each other in a while, and she was curious, so…”
“So you ate out a first grader?” Sophie said. “That’s disgusting. She’s your SISTER. Surely there’s something in your religion against THAT.”
“There is, but-“
“But what?” Sophie said. “That’s gross. Doing it with your sister? Eww!”
This was bad. Real bad. “Sophie, I’m sorry, okay? I promise I won’t do it again…”
“You better not,” Sophie said.
Something else occurred to the rabbit. “B-besides, you wouldn’t play at Robbie’s birthday party. That was a perfect opportunity for us to get some private time in, and you weren’t interested. What else was I supposed to do?”
The retriever rounded on her, anger plastered across her face. “Well, for starters, how about NOT sleeping with your SISTER?”
Becky felt herself getting angry, too. “Fine, I fucked up, okay? What do you want me to do?”
Sophie sighed and flopped back across the bed. “I don’t know. You can’t UNfuck your sister…”
“You’re never gonna let that part slide, are you?” Becky said.
“She’s your SISTER,” Sophie said. “And she’s SIX. She’s barely a person!”
“Wow, rude,” Becky said. “Would it make it better if she was older and not my sister?”
“No, because it’s still cheating,” Sophie said.
“Well, I’m sorry I’m not little miss perfect,” Becky said.
There was a knock at the door. “May I come in?” It was Becky’s mother.
Becky looked at her girlfriend, then at the door. “Yes,” she muttered.
The door opened, and the rabbit’s mother stepped in. “Lilly told me you yelled at her.”
The younger rabbit sighed. “I asked her nicely to leave and she wouldn’t. I need alone time with my friend.”
Her mother frowned. “That doesn’t excuse your actions. I expect you to apologize to your sister.”
“Fine, I’ll do it at dinner,” Becky muttered.
“You’ll do it right now, young lady, or I will end this sleepover and bring your friend home,” her mother said.
Becky sighed and stood up. “Fiiiiine. I’ll be right back, Sophie.” She followed her mother to Lilly’s bedroom. The elder rabbit leaned against the door frame with her arms crossed. Becky walked up to her sister and took a breath. “I’m sorry I yelled at you.”
Lilly sniffled. “’M’sorry I’m a bad sister,” she muttered.
“You’re not a bad sister, you just need to learn boundaries,” Becky said. “When I tell you I need privacy, it means I NEED privacy.”
“S-sorry,” Lilly muttered.
“That still doesn’t justify you yelling at your sister,” their mother said.
“I know,” Becky said. She leaned down and hugged her sister. “Sorry…”
Her sister hugged her back. At least that was something, but now she wouldn’t be able to play with her sister anymore. Not if she wanted to keep Sophie off her back.
“Alright, Becky, you can go back to your friend now,” her mother said.
Becky breathed a sigh of relief and left her sister’s bedroom. She found Sophie right where she left her. The retriever was staring at the ceiling. The rabbit closed the door behind her and sat down next to her girlfriend.
“I promise I’ll never cheat on you again,” Becky whispered.
“I cheated on you, too,” Sophie muttered.
The rabbit’s eyes widened. Sure she had misheard. “You… what?”
“I cheated on you, too,” Sophie repeated. She sighed and sat up. “At Robbie’s birthday party, I maaaaaay have… played with Robbie’s sister.”
“With… Ellie?” Becky whispered. Shockingly, she didn’t find herself put off by that revelation at all. If anything it made her curious to play with the vixen, herself. God, what was WRONG with her?
“I know I shouldn’t have,” Sophie said. “But I was… curious… and she… gods, she knew what she was doing…”
“What did you, uh… do with her?” Becky asked.
Sophie buried her face in her paws. “She licked my pussy, and I licked hers…”
That sounded hot actually. “Wait… i-is that why you didn’t want to have sex at Robbie’s?”
The golden retriever sighed. “I just felt… so guilty…”
Becky hugged her girlfriend. “You don’t have to. I’m not mad or anything.”
“And why not?!” Sophie said. “Oh, right, because YOU cheated with you SISTER.”
The rabbit groaned. “Look, I’m sorry, and it won’t happen again, I promise.”
Sophie looked at her. “Did you cheat on me with any other fur?”
“I wish you wouldn’t phrase it like that,” Becky said.
“How else am I supposed to phrase it, then?” Sophie spat.
Okay, maybe she had a point. “I… might have played with my little brother, too?”
The retriever’s eyes widened. “Your… brother? WHY?!”
“I wanted to try with a boy, okay?” Becky said. She bit her lip. “I… might have a crush on Robbie, too? And I asked him to play, but he wouldn’t unless I talked to you first and you were okay with it… he wouldn’t even kiss me without your permission.”
Sophie blinked. “And that wasn’t enough of a hint that maybe you should have, oh I dunno… NOT cheated on me?”
“Look, I made a mistake, and I’m sorry!” Becky said. “I don’t know what else you want from me.”
“I’d rather you have slept with Robbie than with your SIBLINGS,” Sophie said. She shivered and shook her head. “Ugh, sleeping with family? That’s so gross…”
Becky sighed. “I really messed up, didn’t I?”
Her girlfriend glared at her. “You think?”
“Do you still want to be… friends?” Becky asked.
Sophie groaned and laid back on the rabbit’s bed. “I… need to think about that…” She closed her eyes and covered her face with her paws. “At the very least, you’re on thin ice.”
Valid. Totally valid. Becky couldn’t even argue with her there. What she did was… awful.
“I still love you,” Becky whispered.
“Could’ve fooled me,” Sophie replied. She sighed and shook her head.
“Harsh,” Becky muttered.
“Duh,” Sophie said. “I dunno… maybe I’m being too harsh… but I still need time to think.”
Becky took Sophie’s paw and squeezed it. This would take way more than prayer to repair. She leaned in and dared to sneak a kiss on Sophie’s cheek. At least Sophie allowed her that.
► Show Spoiler :
The Truth
OBLIGATORY CONTENT WARNING: The following story contains themes of BULLYING, as well as references to INCEST between CUBS and CHEATING ON ONE’S PARTNER. No actual sex in this one, but still earns a content warning for the themes. If you aren’t interested in some plot, you can give this one a skip. If you’re in it for the plot as well… enjoy!What was Becky doing with her life? A few short weeks ago she had not only lost her virginity with her little brother, but got her first taste of pussy with her little sister. Her admittedly vain attempt to engage Sophie in sex at Robbie’s birthday party fell flat, too, and since then Sophie was barely responding to her texts. Admittedly, part of that had to have come from the popular girls monopolizing her time. Maybe she needed to get Sophie somewhere private and talk.
“Penny for your thoughts?” her sister Tina asked.
Becky shook her head. “It’s complicated.”
“We have a little time,” Tina said. She pulled the car to a stop in the school parking lot. “School doesn’t start for another fifteen minutes.”
Fifteen minutes that Becky could use to try to hunt down Sophie and get a promise of a time to meet out of her. But there was no guarantee she’d find her.
“Things feel weird between me and my girlfriend,” Becky muttered. “We haven’t really talked much the last few weeks.”
Tina giggled and patted her shoulder. “So my little sister IS into girls.”
“Yeah,” Becky said. It felt weird admitting it to a relative, but if there was anyfur she could trust to keep it quiet it was Tina. Though thankfully neither of her younger siblings had made mention of what she did with them, either.
“Don’t worry it too much,” Tina said. “Try to see if you can talk to her at school, make some time together to discuss things. And like I said last time we talked, middle school relationships come and go. Just try to have fun. It’s not like it’s the rest of your life.”
Becky sighed. Maybe her sister was right. She should try to relax and go with the flow. “I guess. Thanks, sis.”
“No problem.” They got out of the car and shared a quick hug before heading their separate ways, Tina towards the high school and Becky off to the middle school.
Unfortunately, as she feared, when she found Sophie, she was surrounded by the popular girls. But she needed to try. As she approached, she earned a glare from Alexis.
“What do YOU want?” the poodle asked. Her voice oozed contempt.
“I wanted to talk to Sophie,” Becky said. “Alone.”
“And why would Sophie want to talk to a tub of lard like YOU?” Alexis sneered.
Sophie growled and brushed past Alexis. “That ‘tub of lard’ is my friend,” she said.
“Some friend she must be,” Jenna said.
“I don’t know what you see in that girl,” Hannah added.
The golden retriever ignored them. “Becky, walk with me.”
Alexis grabbed Sophie’s shoulder. “Don’t forget our sleepover this weekend. Be there or you’re out.”
“Oh, I’ll be there,” Sophie said. She shrugged off the poodle and started walking down the hall. Becky followed her.
“Why do you hang out with them again?” Becky asked.
Sophie sighed. “Because if I don’t, my mom won’t let me have friends at all. My dad is basically Alexis’s dad’s lapdog, and Alexis hangs out with those bitches and ‘ho’s, so I’m stuck.” She shook her head. “Sorry I haven’t been talking much… they keep me way too busy.”
Becky still didn’t get the weird power dynamics in Sophie’s relationships, but she knew better than to argue. “Are we okay? As like, friends and stuff?”
The golden retriever was quiet for a moment. “Well, Tanya tells me that you still constantly tease her about her relationship with Chuck. Maybe you should, I dunno, lay off a bit?”
“I just want them to be happy!” Becky protested.
“Well, you’re making them miserable,” Sophie said. “So back off on the sex stuff. I love you, girl, but you’re causing problems for our friends.”
The rabbit sighed. “Fiiiine.” She looked around as she followed Sophie into the girls bathroom. “Can I have you over for a sleepover soon?”
“Your house isn’t my favorite,” Sophie said. “But maybe. I have that stupid sleepover with Alexis and the popular girls on Saturday… but I can ask my mom if I can do a midweek one with you. Maybe Thursday?”
Becky perked up. That was just three days away. “Yeah, let me ask.”
Both girls pulled out their phones and sent texts to their parents. It might be a while before they got their replies, but at least it was something.
The bell for the start of school rang.
“Can we have lunch together?” Becky asked.
“I can try,” Sophie said. “No promises.”
That would have to do. “Okay.” Becky hugged the retriever and snuck a quick kiss on her cheek, then made a dash for homeroom.
All she could think about through morning classes was Sophie. She hoped that she could have her girlfriend over later in the week, and figure out where they really stood. Focusing on her work was difficult when her girlfriend was dominating her mind, but she managed it.
Becky was first out of the classroom for lunch, and not just because she was hungry. She was banking on getting there early to get to talk to Sophie.
She was one of the first cubs to the cafeteria. The rabbit got her food and sat at her usual table, hoping to see the golden retriever.
Her hopes for a private conversation were dashed when, of all furs, Jenna sat down across from her.
“Why hello there, bunny,” Jenna said.
The rabbit blinked. She couldn’t believe her eyes. “Uh, I think you’re at the wrong table.”
Jenna giggled, a sickly sweet sound that was at once disarming and menacing. “Oh, no, I’ve selected exactly the table I want today. You managed to drag Sophie away this morning. I can’t help but to wonder why.”
“Because she’s my friend?” Becky said.
The persian cat giggled again. “Oh, you’re so delusional, thinking you can be friends with one of us.” She batted her eyelashes at a fur behind Becky. “Alexis, dear, join us!”
Becky’s heart sank. Alexis was nothing but trouble. And yet here she was, sitting down next to Jenna.
“Found us some fresh meat, I see,” the poodle said as she settled in her seat.
“I, uh, think I should find another table,” Becky muttered as she started to get up.
“No no no, sit with us!” said Samantha. When did the mouse get here? And right behind her, that otter who by now had slept with half the boys in school. How did SHE get to be in the popular clique, anyway?
The rabbit found herself pushed back into a seat, then flanked by Sam and Brandi. This was not a good place to be.
“We just wanna… talk to you,” Brandi said.
“Someone needs a reminder of her place,” Alexis said. “You think you’re good enough to be friends with one of us, but you’re wrong. We eat girls like you for breakfast.”
“There’s enough to go around!” Samantha said.
“I bet she’s still a virgin, and always will be,” Jenna said. “Who in their right mind would wanna tap THAT?”
“Couldn’t pay a guy enough to be with her,” Brandi said.
Anger started boiling up in Becky. What was their end game here?
“I’m curious about that fox, though,” Jenna said. “Sophie seems to like him. I don’t know what she sees in him. He’s not really cute or anything. Are his parents super loaded?”
“Maybe he’s just talented with that tongue,” Brandi said.
“Eww, gross,” Alexis said. “Though it would explain why she’d go to his birthday party. He seems like at best a D otherwise.”
“Ooooooh, is that it? Does he have a real good D?” Brandi asked.
“H-how should I know?” Becky asked. But she had an idea. The rabbit at least found his dick and his body appealing, even if her heart still yearned for Sophie. Why did things have to be so complicated?
“Well, well, speak of the devil,” Jenna said. “Bet you know all about that, don’t you, bunny?”
Becky looked behind her. Sure enough, Robbie was approaching, followed by Martin and Kendal.
“Uh, hey Becky,” Robbie said. “You doing alright?”
“Oh, she’s doing fabulous,” Alexis said. “She’s sitting with us today. So you can go buzz off, fox.” The poodle motioned him away with her paw.
“Who asked you?” Martin said.
“Oh hey, it’s one of the fags from the soccer team,” Jenna said. “Almost didn’t recognize you without a dick in your mouth.”
The wolf snorted. “I bet I get more action than you, cat.”
Jenna giggled. “Oh, I’m sure the daily orgies with the soccer team keep you plenty busy.”
“Believe what you want, idiot,” Martin said.
“Come on, let’s go sit somewhere else,” Kendal said. “Leave the girls to… whatever it is they do.”
Becky watched in horror as her friends left, though Robbie, to his credit, looked back at her as they walked away. She was well and truly alone now. Her only hope for salvation was Sophie coming to her rescue.
The rabbit stared down at her plate as the popular girls tore her down. It felt like an eternity before Sophie’s voice cut through the din.
“What do you girls think you’re doing?”
“Oh good, our princess has arrived,” Alexis said.
“Becky was just telling us about the orgy at that fox boy’s birthday party,” Jenna said.
“How you got dicked down by the fox while those soccer players fucked, and that bat was sleeping with… what’s his name again?” Brandi said.
“Chuck,” Jenna supplied. “That mysterious little boy has quite the sexual appetite, apparently.”
Becky looked up at Sophie with pleading eyes. Surely she knew that the rabbit would never say such things.
Sophie frowned. “I thought I told you to stop making up all of these weird sex rumors about our friends,” she said.
“Oh, now she’s making up stories about you?” Jenna asked. “I thought she was your friend.”
“I didn’t!” Becky said. “They’re lying!”
“Oh please, would we lie?” Alexis said. “She said it all, and worse besides. Said you’re a bigger slut than Brandi.”
“Yeah, a bigger slut than - hey!” Brandi said.
The golden retriever huffed. “I thought better of you, Becky.” She walked away. The other girls laughed.
“Some friend she turned out to be,” Alexis said.
Becky got up and ran for the bathroom. She locked herself in a stall and started to cry. Was this what she put Tanya and Chuck through?
Her phone buzzed in her pocket. She wiped her nose, then pulled it out to check. There was a message from Sophie. ‘My mom said I could go over Thursday, but I don’t know if I want to now. Did you really say all those things?’
The rabbit furiously typed her reply. ‘Of course I didn’t! Would I say things like that?’ Right after sending it, she sent another. ‘Okay, some of it I might, but definitely not that thing about you and Robbie. I’m sorry, okay?’
She stuffed her phone back into her pocket and went to wash her face. Crying was unbecoming of a middle schooler. As she finished, her phone buzzed again. ‘One last chance. I’ll see you Thursday.’
Well, that was something. She sent off a quick reply. ‘Okay. I’ll see if my sister will drive us both home after school.’
When she returned to the cafeteria, the popular girls had moved on to another table, leaving the rabbit and her food alone. She took her seat alone at the table and picked idly at her lunch. Did her friends hate her now? Clearly Sophie had believed the popular girls when they made up all those lies she said about them. Did Robbie believe them? Did Tanya? She certainly didn’t feel very hungry.
Recess was her chance to get some clarity. Chuck and Tanya were nowhere to be found, but she did manage to catch up with Robbie.
“Oh. Hi, Becky,” he said as she walked up.
“Hi…” Becky took a breath. She wasn’t sure what to say to the fox. “Umm… sup?”
Robbie shrugged. “Well, I found out this weekend that I have three uncles and six cousins my mom hasn’t talked to in twenty years, so that’s something.”
“Wow,” Becky said. “She really didn’t mention them at all?”
The red fox shrugged again. “Guess they’d been fighting for a while. We’re gonna have some of them up for Thanksgiving, so I get to meet some more of them. One of my uncles and his kits came to visit on Sunday.”
Becky listened as Robbie recounted meeting his cousins. She tried to focus in on the details, but her mind was still occupied by what had transpired at lunch. At least he was talking to her, even if she couldn’t imagine having that much family that she didn’t know about. Her family was rather extensive, though admittedly she struggled to remember all of their names. It was hard to keep track of the number of aunts, uncles, and cousins she had.
As he wound down from his recount of his weekend, Robbie cleared his throat. “Guess you survived the popular girls.”
“Guess I did,” Becky said. “Wonder what fresh rumors they’ll spread now.”
“Apparently Sophie and I are sleeping together,” Robbie said. “First I’m hearing of it.”
Becky huffed. “I swear, they made that up themselves.”
The fox rolled his eyes. “It sounds like a thing you’d say, though.”
“I didn’t!” Becky said. “They’re notorious for making things up! Are you really gonna believe Jenna and Alexis over me?”
Robbie was quiet for a moment. “I guess not. The Chuck and Tanya stuff is straight from your mouth, though.”
Had she really made herself into such a villain? Even Robbie wasn’t on her side on this one.
“And what about the rumors about Martin and Kendal?” Robbie asked.
“Oh please, Jenna’s been saying the soccer players are all gay all year, that’s nothing new,” Becky said.
“I guess,” Robbie said. “Still, a lot of it sounds like things you’d say.”
“I know,” Becky said. She sighed and kicked her feet. “Guess I need to be a little better, huh?”
“You can say that again,” Robbie said.
Well, that stung. “Do you still want to be my friend?”
Robbie chuckled. “Can’t get rid of me that easy, Becky.”
That was something, at least. Robbie was a good fur. Having somefur like him was… grounding. It just sucked that her heart yearned more for Sophie than for him.
The rest of the day passed in relative silence. Tanya refused to look at her. She’d have to talk to the bat at some point, and soon. Clearly Becky had some explaining to do. And maybe some apologizing. But for now it felt best to give her friend a little space. Yeah, that was the ticket.
When the final bell rang, she gathered her things and made for the high school. As usual, she found her older sister chatting with some of her friends. Tina broke off her conversation with her friends when Becky approached. “I’ll see you guys tomorrow!”
Becky stuffed her paws into her coat pocket as she followed the teenage rabbit to her car. “Hey Tina? I invited Sophie over for a sleepover Thursday night. Could you drive both of us home after school?”
Tina giggled. “Sure thing, but you’re both my sisters if I get pulled over! I still can’t drive with cubs under eighteen that aren’t family until I’m eighteen, myself.”
The younger rabbit smirked. “I think we can do that, yeah.”
“Pretty unusual, having your friend over in the middle of school week,” Tina said.
“Well, the popular girls keep stealing her on the weekends, so it’s the best I can get,” Becky replied. “And I kinda need to talk to her alone.”
The two rabbits climbed into Tina’s car. As she started the engine, Tina looked at her sister. “Is she your girlfriend?”
Becky looked out the window. It felt weird knowing that her sister knew. “Yeah…”
Tina nodded as she pulled out of the parking lot. “Did you get to talk to her today?”
“I tried, but the popular girls mobbed me and made up a buncha lies,” Becky said. “Told her that I was spreading rumors about who she was sleeping with. And she believed them!”
“Doesn’t sound like a very good partner to me,” Tina said.
The younger rabbit bit her lip. “Well… I do say stuff like that a lot… so it wasn’t that unbelievable…”
It took a moment before her sister replied. “Alright, now I have to know: what did they say?”
Becky groaned. “That I said Robbie was sleeping with Sophie, the soccer players were sleeping together, and Tanya was sleeping with Chuck.”
“And that’s NOT unusual for you to say?” Tina said.
“Well, not the Chuck and Tanya part,” Becky muttered.
Her sister shook her head. “Becky, Becky, Becky…”
“I only say it a little bit!” Becky protested.
“You shouldn’t say that at ALL about your friends,” Tina replied.
Becky sighed. “I guess not…”
She stared out the window for the rest of the drive home. Not even her favorite songs on her sister’s playlist could get a smile out of her.
When they got home, she ditched her backpack in her bedroom, then went and poked her head into her mom’s office. There was something she needed to talk to her about, too.
“Mom? C-can we talk?” Becky said.
Her mother looked up from her laptop and smiled. “Of course, sweetie. Come in.”
Becky slipped into the room and closed the door behind her. She walked up to her mother’s desk and took a breath. “Umm… w-what would you say… if one of your cubs was gay?”
The elder rabbit smiled and leaned back in her chair. “I’d tell them that God put them on this earth to love who they were meant to love, and if that means loving somefur of the same gender, than that’s just what they’re meant to do.”
“Is that in the Bible?” Becky asked.
“Not everything that’s right is in the Bible,” her mother replied. “Slavery’s in there, and that’s always been wrong. You have to realize that Jesus is the important part, and Jesus was all about love. The greatest commandment He gave was to love thy neighbor as thyself. He wasn’t all fire and brimstone like the God of the Old Testament.”
The younger rabbit nodded. That made sense. “Okay…”
Her mother took her paw. “Was that all, sweetie?”
She wasn’t quite ready to admit what she wanted to admit yet. “D-did you get my text about having Sophie over?”
The elder rabbit giggled. “I did, and yes, you can have your friend over on Thursday night. Anything else?”
Becky squirmed a little. “I might like girls…”
Her mother giggled. “I suspected as much.” She held her arms out for a hug. Becky stepped into them. “I love you all the same, my dear. Like I said… God put you here to love who you were meant to love. So you love girls just as hard as you can, the way the Lord would want.”
“W-what if I like more than one fur?”
“Well, that depends,” her mother replied. “I’m not one to judge others’ experiences and lifestyles. I know some furs can make polyamory work. I won’t pretend to understand it, but if it makes them happy, then it must be good. God makes us as He sees fit. If you like more than one fur, and if they all consent to a relationship… then I would call that good.”
“So… it’s… okay?” Becky whispered.
“I don’t see why it wouldn’t be,” her mother replied. “Just live your best life. That’s what’s important to God.”
Becky nodded. That… made her feel a lot better. “Thanks, Mom…”
Her mother smiled. “Any time, my love. Heck, I dated a girl myself when I was younger. But that was before I met your father.”
“Really?!” Becky said.
“Really,” her mother replied. “We didn’t end up working out, but that was okay. I don’t regret the experience in the slightest.”
That was a surprising revelation. But if her mother dated a female, then surely she shouldn’t feel guilty about her own attraction. All that was left now was to make it through the next few school days.
She wasn’t sure how, but she managed that with minimal drama. Tanya seemed more distant, but Becky decided that it was best to give her some space. She’d tackle one problem at a time, and Sophie was the most important fur to get back on her side.
All she could think about was Sophie. When the school day ended on Thursday, she was filled with nervous excitement. A sleepover with Sophie, even one at her house, meant getting at least a modicum of privacy with the golden retriever. And she needed her girlfriend more than anything.
She waited just inside the doors for Sophie. On a nicer day she’d wait outside, but it was dreary and rainy and she wasn’t enthused by the idea of standing in the rain.
A grin broke out on her face when Sophie finally emerged from the crowd. She’d managed to get away from the popular clique. Becky hugged her. She couldn’t help it.
Sophie returned the hug, then took Becky’s paw. “C’mon, let’s go before the b squad shows up,” she whispered.
Both girls giggled as they ran out into the rain. Getting wet wasn’t as bad when you were with your friend. They made a mad dash for the high school.
Luckily for the two, Becky’s sister was less averse to the rain, though her umbrella helped. Tina waved to her friends as she broke off from them and greeted the two girls. “Hey, Beckster. Ready to head home?”
“Duh!” Becky said. “Oh yeah, if Tina gets pulled over, you’re our adopted sister, Sophie.”
The golden retriever rolled her eyes. “Just don’t get pulled over, then.”
The girls shared a laugh as they crossed the parking lot to Tina’s car. Becky and Sophie climbed in back. The rabbit leaned against her girlfriend, who leaned back into her.
From the front seat, Tina looked back at them in the rear view mirror. “Aren’t you a cute couple?”
“Aren’t we?” Becky said.
Sophie squirmed a little.
“Tina knows I like girls,” Becky said. “So does my mom, actually. They’re… cool with it.”
Tina laughed as she pulled out of the parking lot. “What did I tell you? Mom and Dad are progressive. They’re not gonna disown you or anything for being a lesbian.”
“Well, you never know for sure,” Becky muttered.
Her older sister shook her head. “You’re silly, Becky.”
“So why don’t you tell Mom that you’re bi?” Becky asked.
“Because Mom doesn’t need to know,” Tina replied. “Like I said, when I get a girlfriend I’ll tell her. But I just haven’t met a hot girl who’s into girls yet.”
Sophie nuzzled Becky’s cheek, then whispered, “Does she know about us?”
“Yes, I know that you’re her girlfriend,” Tina said. Clearly her sister’s hearing was better than Sophie was betting on.
If it bothered the golden retriever, she didn’t show it. “Well, I guess I don’t have to hide this, then,” she said, and kissed Becky’s cheek.
Becky grinned and snuck a peck on Sophie’s lips.
“Now, now, girls, leave room for Jesus,” Tina joked.
The middle schoolers giggled. There’d be plenty of time for kissing when they got home. Hopefully Adam remembered that Becky was having Sophie over and would give them space.
When they arrived back at Becky’s house, the girls grinned. As soon as Tina’s car was in the garage, they were out like rockets. They went right up to Becky’s bedroom, which was thankfully empty.
“It’s been too long since I’ve seen you,” Becky said as she hugged her girlfriend.
“It has,” Sophie replied. “I’m sorry I haven’t been able to spend more time with you. Alexis is relentless.”
“Ugh, she’s suuuuuch a bitch,” Becky said.
“You can say that again,” Sophie said. “Gods I hope my Dad finds a better client for his firm. Then maybe he won’t push so hard to make sure I’m friendly with her. I swear, he makes me do it just so he can schmooze with Alexis’s parents. He’s never taken me to any other of my friends’ houses, just hers.”
Becky shook her head. “Well, we don’t have to think about her now. It’s just you and me.”
Sophie grinned and kissed her lips. “And thank goodness for that.”
Their privacy was short-lived. The bedroom door flew open, and in came…
“Lilly!” Becky squeaked. “I thought I told you I needed privacy with my friend!”
The younger rabbit grinned and closed the door behind her, then ran up to her sister’s bed. “I knoooooow, but I wanna play!”
Becky groaned. “We can play later, Lilly, but right now I need my alone time with Sophie.”
“But Sophie’s so pretty!” Lilly said. “I thought we could play like we play some nights!”
Oh no. She wasn’t suggesting THAT, was she? “Lilly, I really need my privacy right now. I promise we can play AFTER Sophie goes home.” Please just leave, she begged in her mind. Please just leave, please just leave, please just leave…
“Can I at least watch?” Lilly asked. “I wanna see what it looks like when two girls play together!”
“Becky, what is she talking about?” Sophie asked.
“Like when you play with each other!” Lilly said. “Like between your legs and stuff!”
CRAP. Now she was really in it…
“H-how do you even know about stuff like that?” Sophie asked.
“Lilly, don-“ Becky began.
“I saw Becky and Tina doing it,” Lilly said. “Becky even touched and licked me!” she proclaimed proudly.
“She WHAT?” Sophie said. She rounded on Becky. “Becky, for REAL? With your SISTER?”
“Lilly, GET OUT!” Becky screamed.
The six year old took a step back and teared up. “B-but…”
“OUT!” Becky screeched.
Her little sister started crying as she ran from the room. That was one problem dealt with, at least for the moment.
“Becky, what the actual fuck?!” Sophie said once she was gone. “You seriously had sex with your little sister? She’s like, six, isn’t she?”
Becky sighed. “Look, it was just one time,” she muttered.
“Was it? Because it sounded like you’ve done it more than once,” Sophie said. She turned away. “I can’t believe you cheated on me with your own sister.”
The rabbit grabbed her girlfriend’s paw. “Sophie, l-listen, I… it was just experimenting, I didn’t mean anything by it. I just… we hadn’t seen each other in a while, and she was curious, so…”
“So you ate out a first grader?” Sophie said. “That’s disgusting. She’s your SISTER. Surely there’s something in your religion against THAT.”
“There is, but-“
“But what?” Sophie said. “That’s gross. Doing it with your sister? Eww!”
This was bad. Real bad. “Sophie, I’m sorry, okay? I promise I won’t do it again…”
“You better not,” Sophie said.
Something else occurred to the rabbit. “B-besides, you wouldn’t play at Robbie’s birthday party. That was a perfect opportunity for us to get some private time in, and you weren’t interested. What else was I supposed to do?”
The retriever rounded on her, anger plastered across her face. “Well, for starters, how about NOT sleeping with your SISTER?”
Becky felt herself getting angry, too. “Fine, I fucked up, okay? What do you want me to do?”
Sophie sighed and flopped back across the bed. “I don’t know. You can’t UNfuck your sister…”
“You’re never gonna let that part slide, are you?” Becky said.
“She’s your SISTER,” Sophie said. “And she’s SIX. She’s barely a person!”
“Wow, rude,” Becky said. “Would it make it better if she was older and not my sister?”
“No, because it’s still cheating,” Sophie said.
“Well, I’m sorry I’m not little miss perfect,” Becky said.
There was a knock at the door. “May I come in?” It was Becky’s mother.
Becky looked at her girlfriend, then at the door. “Yes,” she muttered.
The door opened, and the rabbit’s mother stepped in. “Lilly told me you yelled at her.”
The younger rabbit sighed. “I asked her nicely to leave and she wouldn’t. I need alone time with my friend.”
Her mother frowned. “That doesn’t excuse your actions. I expect you to apologize to your sister.”
“Fine, I’ll do it at dinner,” Becky muttered.
“You’ll do it right now, young lady, or I will end this sleepover and bring your friend home,” her mother said.
Becky sighed and stood up. “Fiiiiine. I’ll be right back, Sophie.” She followed her mother to Lilly’s bedroom. The elder rabbit leaned against the door frame with her arms crossed. Becky walked up to her sister and took a breath. “I’m sorry I yelled at you.”
Lilly sniffled. “’M’sorry I’m a bad sister,” she muttered.
“You’re not a bad sister, you just need to learn boundaries,” Becky said. “When I tell you I need privacy, it means I NEED privacy.”
“S-sorry,” Lilly muttered.
“That still doesn’t justify you yelling at your sister,” their mother said.
“I know,” Becky said. She leaned down and hugged her sister. “Sorry…”
Her sister hugged her back. At least that was something, but now she wouldn’t be able to play with her sister anymore. Not if she wanted to keep Sophie off her back.
“Alright, Becky, you can go back to your friend now,” her mother said.
Becky breathed a sigh of relief and left her sister’s bedroom. She found Sophie right where she left her. The retriever was staring at the ceiling. The rabbit closed the door behind her and sat down next to her girlfriend.
“I promise I’ll never cheat on you again,” Becky whispered.
“I cheated on you, too,” Sophie muttered.
The rabbit’s eyes widened. Sure she had misheard. “You… what?”
“I cheated on you, too,” Sophie repeated. She sighed and sat up. “At Robbie’s birthday party, I maaaaaay have… played with Robbie’s sister.”
“With… Ellie?” Becky whispered. Shockingly, she didn’t find herself put off by that revelation at all. If anything it made her curious to play with the vixen, herself. God, what was WRONG with her?
“I know I shouldn’t have,” Sophie said. “But I was… curious… and she… gods, she knew what she was doing…”
“What did you, uh… do with her?” Becky asked.
Sophie buried her face in her paws. “She licked my pussy, and I licked hers…”
That sounded hot actually. “Wait… i-is that why you didn’t want to have sex at Robbie’s?”
The golden retriever sighed. “I just felt… so guilty…”
Becky hugged her girlfriend. “You don’t have to. I’m not mad or anything.”
“And why not?!” Sophie said. “Oh, right, because YOU cheated with you SISTER.”
The rabbit groaned. “Look, I’m sorry, and it won’t happen again, I promise.”
Sophie looked at her. “Did you cheat on me with any other fur?”
“I wish you wouldn’t phrase it like that,” Becky said.
“How else am I supposed to phrase it, then?” Sophie spat.
Okay, maybe she had a point. “I… might have played with my little brother, too?”
The retriever’s eyes widened. “Your… brother? WHY?!”
“I wanted to try with a boy, okay?” Becky said. She bit her lip. “I… might have a crush on Robbie, too? And I asked him to play, but he wouldn’t unless I talked to you first and you were okay with it… he wouldn’t even kiss me without your permission.”
Sophie blinked. “And that wasn’t enough of a hint that maybe you should have, oh I dunno… NOT cheated on me?”
“Look, I made a mistake, and I’m sorry!” Becky said. “I don’t know what else you want from me.”
“I’d rather you have slept with Robbie than with your SIBLINGS,” Sophie said. She shivered and shook her head. “Ugh, sleeping with family? That’s so gross…”
Becky sighed. “I really messed up, didn’t I?”
Her girlfriend glared at her. “You think?”
“Do you still want to be… friends?” Becky asked.
Sophie groaned and laid back on the rabbit’s bed. “I… need to think about that…” She closed her eyes and covered her face with her paws. “At the very least, you’re on thin ice.”
Valid. Totally valid. Becky couldn’t even argue with her there. What she did was… awful.
“I still love you,” Becky whispered.
“Could’ve fooled me,” Sophie replied. She sighed and shook her head.
“Harsh,” Becky muttered.
“Duh,” Sophie said. “I dunno… maybe I’m being too harsh… but I still need time to think.”
Becky took Sophie’s paw and squeezed it. This would take way more than prayer to repair. She leaned in and dared to sneak a kiss on Sophie’s cheek. At least Sophie allowed her that.
- Attachments
-
- 32 The Truth.doc
- (88 KiB) Downloaded 27 times
Hi! If you enjoy our writing, why not support us on subscribestar? :3 All of our stories get uploaded early there (a monthly mainline story, exclusive there for one month, and one bonus story every other month, exclusive for two months), plus you get the satisfaction of supporting a trans creator! We'd really appreciate it! https://subscribestar.adult/squirrelfox
izzysable
Re: Year of the Phoenix
We didn't forget about the forum, we just had a crazy couple of months... here's a few more stories. Presented in the order they were publicly released. Little out of order for the timeline but such is life. You can follow the numbering in the files to get the chronological reading order.
Cold rain pounded against the walk as Martin made the mad dash from the curb to his front door. As usual, his parents were far too busy to bother picking him up from sports practice, so it fell to Kendal’s mom to save the day. He waved to the two cheetahs as he opened the front door. Mrs. Jasmin always waited until he was on his way into the house before she drove off. She and Kendal waved to him from the car before it pulled away.
The wolf sighed as he stepped inside and closed the door. Even that short walk was enough to soak him all the way to the skin. He should’ve brought a raincoat, but it didn’t look like it would rain that morning.
“Mom, Dad, I’m home!” Martin called.
“Get your ass in here!” his dad yelled.
Uh oh. That tone meant nothing but trouble. The wolf pup dropped his backpack and gym bag by the door and walked to the kitchen. “Yeah, Dad?”
His parents were both sitting at the table. His mother’s face was inscrutable, but his father’s was contorted in rage. He held up a worksheet from sex ed to the pup. “What the FUCK is this?”
Martin blinked. That was the sheet on sexual orientations. It was supposed to be a reference for the cubs. “Uh… my homework?”
Bruce growled and ripped it up. “What kinda commie bullshit are they teaching you? The fuckin’ nerve of this school, tryin’ to brainwash you with all of this nonesense.” He tossed the papers at him. “You are not allowed to attend that class, you hear me, boy?”
“What? Why not?” Martin asked.
“Because it ain’t right for a school to step in and teach a boy what his parents oughta be teachin’!” he roared.
The wolf pup’s fur stood on end. “Oh, so YOU’RE gonna teach me about sex, then?”
“Not until you’re older!” the wolf roared. “You don’t need to know a damned thing about sex until you’re married. To a GIRL. Fuck all of this bullshit of them trying to make you gay. No son of MINE is gonna be some fucking homosexual DEGENERATE.”
Martin gritted his teeth. Much as he wanted to scream that it was too late, he already was, he knew better than to out himself to them, especially when his dad was already in a mood.
“They’re not gonna let me skip it, Dad,” Martin said.
“I already called the school and they said he isn’t allowed to step out,” his mother said.
“Fuck the school,” Bruce said. “I’ll take you out myself if I have to.”
The pup rolled his eyes. “Sure, you’re gonna show up to my school every Friday in the middle of the day and take me out for an hour so I can’t go to that class. I believe that, Dad.”
He knew it was a bad idea the moment the words left his mouth, but nothing could stop them.
“What did you just say to me, BOY?!” Bruce roared.
“N-nothing!” Martin said, taking a step back.
Before he could get any farther, the adult wolf grabbed his wrist. In a flash, Martin was slammed against the wall, his arm twisted behind him.
“Don’t you EVER talk to me like that again, boy, or I’ll break your fucking arm off. You hear me?”
Pain shot up through his arm, bringing tears to his eyes. “Y-yes sir… s-sorry, sir…”
His father gave it another yank to hammer home his point, then released him. “Good. Now get your ass to your room. You’re grounded for a month.”
The whimpering pup slinked off to his room with his tail between his legs, pausing only to scoop up his bags before heading right to his room. What the hell was his dad’s problem?
He closed his door behind him and locked it, then tossed his bags aside and threw himself into his bed, nursing his sore arm.
With little else to do, after a few minutes of sulking, Martin pulled out his homework. He was thankful that Mrs. Jasmin stopped for burgers on the way home, or else he’d be going to bed hungry. It wasn’t fair. His dad was such a jerk!
It felt like it took no time at all to finish all of his work. Well, at least he wouldn’t have to worry about it over the weekend. And yet somehow it was already half past ten. He shook his head and stared out his bedroom window, again thinking about the unfairness of what his dad did.
“Stupidass,” Martin muttered, his nose pressed against the cool glass.
Movement next door caught his eye, and the wolf turned his attention to the neighbor’s house. He could just make out Jamie in her bedroom, pulling off her clothes to change for bed. The wolf cursed the rain — it made it way too hard to see anything! In a flash, the girl was finished, and she ran out of sight again. A moment later, the light went out. So much for a show.
The lights were still on in the living room, though. While the curtains were drawn, he could still see movement behind them. He thought about what Mrs. Langley had said a few months back, when he had first come out (well, maybe been forced out by his boyfriend, but still), and the consequences he doubtless would have faced at the paws of his brothers. He wished he could be at Robbie’s now. But it was late, and rainy. Robbie’d probably already be in bed.
At the same time, though, he didn’t want to stay here. Not with his dad being the way he was. He thought back to a couple of months ago, when Mr. Caulfield had invited him over for dinner. Maybe he could spend some time there. Anything would be better than spending the night in his parents’ house.
Martin glanced over his shoulder at the door to his bedroom, then back outside. The front porch wrapped around the house, and there were plenty of bushes around them. If he was daring, he could just slip out the window and climb down that way. The tree along the side of the house would be perfect for climbing up to get back in. No one would have to be the wiser.
Screw it. He needed out, consequences be damned. Martin crossed the room and locked his bedroom door. He knew it wouldn’t stop his parents if they were determined to get him up in the morning, but they rarely cared enough to do more than knock, anyway. It felt better to at least put that baffle up, anyway.
The wolf took another breath as he walked back to the window. Was he really going to do this? His paws trembled as he reached out toward the window and pushed it open. A cold blast of wind chilled him to the bone. Maybe this wasn’t such a good idea…
Martin looked back at his door, then shook his head, his paws balling into fists. No. He NEEDED to get out of this house for an evening. He lifted one leg up and put it out the window. Almost immediately, his pajama pants were soaked through with the cold December rain. He gritted his teeth and climbed the rest of the way out, then lowered his window. No need to let his room flood in the storm.
This was it. He was out on the roof over the front porch. He took a tentative step forward, and yipped as his paw slipped out from under him. The roof was a lot more slippery than he was expecting!
He managed to stop himself as he got to the edge of the roof. The wolf gingerly got back to his feet, and shimmied over toward the bushes.
By the looks of things, his parents weren’t in the living room. Or at least if they were, they had the curtains drawn. There was no light on the yard, as there doubtless would be without a curtain to block it. Satisfied, he took a breath, then hopped down into the bush.
His regret was immediate. Those bushes always felt so soft from the sides when he’d play in them during the summer. Coming down from the top, they were all poky sticks and thorn-like leaves. They offered little support. He landed much harder than anticipated, falling right into a puddle.
“Owwww…” Martin whined.
He immediately clapped his paws over his mouth and looked around. He had no idea how noisy his descent was. His ears perked. All he could hear was the wind and the falling rain. Hopefully no one inside heard anything.
Despite his worry and the aches in his body from his rough landing, he had to move. It was damned cold, and being soaked through wasn’t helping matters. The wolf groaned as he pushed himself to his paws. He shook off some of the excess water, then made a dash for the fence separating the two yards.
Getting over was harder than he would have imagined. His wet clothes kept sticking to the top of the fence. It took a little doing, but he managed to get over and flop down into the neighbor’s yard. So far so good. He was in the home stretch now.
Martin got to his paws, and watched the lights go out in the living room of the Caulfield house.
“Shit!” Martin cried. He made a mad dash across the yard. Please oh please don’t be going to bed. It was such a relief to get out of the rain under the neighbor’s porch that he almost collapsed right there. But there was no time to rest. He crossed the last few feet to the door and leaned heavily against it. The doorbell shined at him, and the wolf reached out a paw and pressed it.
His heart pounded in his ears as he waited for a response. If Jamie’s dad had already gone to bed, he’d be screwed! Climbing back up the tree into his room in this storm seemed almost suicidal at this point. Robbie’s house might be an alternate safe haven, but that quarter mile would be hell in the cold and rain. It didn’t help that his whole body was already sore from his hard landing from the top of the porch.
The wolf sucked in a breath as he heard the lock clicking. Relief washed over him as the door opened. He almost fell in after it, but managed to catch himself.
“Martin? What are you doing here?!”
Martin’s ears folded down. The tone in Keith’s voice stabbed like a knife. In that moment, he realized just how stupid he was being. The wolf pup whimpered and looked up at the adult. “I… umm…”
The arctic fox reached a paw out and grabbed the wolf’s shoulder. “Oh gods, you’re freezing! Get in, quick!” Keith said.
A second paw landed on his other shoulder and ushered the wolf in. Martin let out a sigh as the door shut behind him. Warmth… he’d only been outside for a couple minutes, but that was more than enough to nearly freeze him.
“Fucking hell! Isn’t that the boy from next door?”
Martin blushed. It took him a moment to remember who that second voice belonged to.
“Teddy, go upstairs and get a towel and a bathrobe,” Keith commanded. “Bring them to the bathroom downstairs. You, come with me.”
Martin was in a bit of a stupor as the arctic fox guided him through the living room. He barely registered as they entered the bathroom.
The lights blinded him. They were quite the contrast against the darkness outside.
“What are you even doing here?” Keith whispered. “And look at you… you’re covered in mud and soaked to the skin! Let’s get you out of these clothes…”
Two large paws started to unbutton his shirt. Part of the wolf wanted to protest. He was nearly twelve, after all! He could undress himself! But he was so cold… he hadn’t even realized how much he was shivering until he tried to raise a paw to help get his shirt open.
“Got the towels,” Teddy said.
“Thanks,” Keith said. “Wait there a minute.”
Martin couldn’t even bring himself to look at the arctic fox before him. He kept his eyes firmly on his footpaws as the adult slipped his shirt down his arms. His sleep pants and boxers quickly followed, leaving him completely bare. Keith even had to lift his footpaws to get those garments free.
“Teddy, get these in the wash,” Keith said.
The wolf turned a little and watched as the fox tossed his pajamas to the fennec. With surprising speed, Keith snatched up the towel and began vigorously rubbing him.
A minute of that left the wolf mostly dry. “Good enough,” Keith said. He tossed the towel aside, then grabbed the bathrobe and wrapped the wolf in it, helping guide Martin’s arms into the sleeves. “It’s a little big, but I rather suspected that would be the case. All snug now, little guy?”
Martin nodded. He hugged the robe close around himself, his eyes following the adult as Keith stood up before him. “Thanks,” he muttered.
Keith crossed his arms and looked down at the wolf. “Good. Now, care to explain why I found you at my doorstep at quarter past eleven?”
“I…” Martin sighed, and hugged himself a little tighter. “I just…”
The fennec poked his head around the bathroom door. “Got them in the wash,” Teddy said.
Keith put a paw on Martin’s shoulder. “Thanks, Teddy,” he said. His eyes remained focused on the wolf. “Come with me. Let’s sit on the couch.”
The wolf shivered as the adult guided him out of the room. His eyes had finally adjusted to the light, so it wasn’t a shock when one of the adults turned on the lights in the living room. He noted a couple of glasses sitting on the coffee table, both with traces of golden brown liquid inside.
Martin’s brain seemed to thaw as Keith sat him down in the middle of the couch. His shivering subsided as the adult sat down next to him. A fresh tremble ran through his body as the adult tugged him into his lap. “I’m not a baby,” Martin muttered.
“No, but you’re cold,” Keith replied. “Body heat will help you warm up.” The adult pulled a blanket around them. “Alright, pup… talk. Why did you show up at my doorstep?”
“I… I…” Martin struggled to formulate the words. The reasons he had seemed so foggy and distant. “I just… my dad threatened to break my arm if I went to sex ed at school, and grounded me for talking back. He told me that no son of his would be a ‘degenerate homosexual’ or whatever, and I just… I didn’t wanna be in that house tonight…”
A few moments of silence hung in the air. Martin looked over at Teddy, who had sat down on the other side of the couch, then up at Keith. Both adults were looking at him with… shocked expressions.
“Oh, honey…”
The fennec rested one of his paws on the wolf’s foot.
“That’s… that’s straight up abuse,” Keith said. “I can’t blame you for wanting to get out of that house.”
Martin sighed and shut his eyes as the arctic fox squeezed him. “I guess… but then there’s the way they talk about gay furs… like how all fags should rot in hell and die, and how dad praises my brothers for doing shit like beating up kids they think are gay at school, and it just… it scares me… like they’d do that to me if they knew how I felt about Robbie…”
The wolf trembled. Scary as it was to share all of that, it felt good to get it out, especially to Keith. After their talk a few weeks ago about his encounter with Teddy, Keith had made it clear that the wolf could talk to him about anything. So had Robbie’s parents. Oh how he wished he could have parents like them instead of the shit heads he was stuck with…
Teddy cleared his throat. “I, uh… I think I’m going to head to bed… i-it’s been a long day, and I…”
The fennec trailed off as he stood up. He grabbed one of the glasses from the table and drank its remaining contents. He gasped as he finished, and set the glass down. Without another word, Teddy stumbled toward the stairs and disappeared.
Silence fell in the room again. Martin felt dumber than ever. Why did he think this was a good idea? The wolf pulled his legs up and hugged them to his chest.
“Martin,” Keith whispered. The adult sighed, then nuzzled the wolf’s cheek. “I… I can’t pretend to know what you’re going through. My own parents were… very liberal. Never really outgrew the free love of the sixties, you know? I never had to be afraid to be myself around them. But I had friends who had families like that. And what I do know is how to be a safe haven.”
A glimmer of hope. Martin looked up at the adult. “Does that mean I can stay?” he whispered.
“For tonight,” Keith said. He sighed, then shook his head. “It’s a different world today than it was even twenty years ago. But if your family’s that hostile, I can let you stay tonight. But… promise me that you’ll talk to a teacher about this on Monday, alright?”
Martin nodded, then threw his arms around the adult’s neck, holding on for dear life. “Thank you,” the wolf whispered.
A cold pit sank to the bottom of the wolf’s stomach, followed by a burning hollowing-out of his chest. All at once he was overwhelmed with emotions. Fear, anger, doubt, relief… love. He trembled as tears flowed unbidden from his eyes. He had no idea WHY he was crying, but it felt safe to do it here.
From the back of his mind, Martin heard his father’s voice scolding him for being a fucking sissy. His body quaked as he cried all the harder.
He vaguely registered the fox’s paws roaming over his back. Through the fog of his mind, he heard Keith’s voice, whispering in a soothing tone. “It’s okay, little guy… everything’s going to be alright. I’m here… It’s okay… cry it out.”
Martin shuddered in the adult’s grasp. It felt weird to have an adult tell him it was okay to cry. Especially a male. Cry he did, though. He squeezed tight around Keith, clinging to the adult as he buried his face in the fox’s chestfur.
He didn’t know how much time passed as he cried quietly with Keith. At least the adult didn’t seem to mind. The wolf felt the adult’s paws rubbing up and down his back. It felt nice to be held and pet like that. He shifted a little as the adult rested his chin on top of his head.
At long last, Martin’s tears stopped. He breathed in deeply against Keith. Crying felt good… getting those emotions out. He sighed and lifted his head to look at the fox.
“Feel a little better, kiddo?” Keith asked.
Martin nodded. “Yeah… thanks,” he whispered.
The fox smiled at the wolf, then eased Martin off his lap to sit on the couch next to him. “Good,” he said. He leaned forward and grabbed his glass from the table.
The wolf’s eyes followed Keith’s paw as he brought the glass to his lips and took a sip. “Whatcha drinkin’?”
“Scotch whisky,” Keith replied. “Single malt, aged sixteen years.” He took another sip, then glanced at the wolf out of the corner of his eye. “Bit older than you, I suspect.”
“Only four years,” Martin replied. He chuckled softly, then cleared his throat. “Umm… c-could I try it?”
The adult laughed. “You really wanna try?” Keith smirked and held the glass out to the wolf. “This might be a little rough for a first timer. Sniff it before you sip. No shame in saying no.”
Martin took the glass and raised it to his muzzle. He sniffed the liquid inside. Immediately, he picked up the earthy smell of peat and oak. It burned his nostrils. The boy recoiled from the glass.
Keith reached for the glass. Martin tugged it away, turning his back to the adult. “Hang on, I wanna at least try it first!”
The adult sat back and turned to face the wolf. “Alright. Expect it to burn going down. Don’t say I didn’t warn you.”
The wolf nodded. He sat back and looked at the fox, noticing for the first time that Keith was wearing nothing but a pair of boxers. Martin straightened his shoulders and brought the glass back to his muzzle. He shut his eyes and tilted it back, letting a little of the amber liquid flow from the glass into his mouth.
He regretted it instantly. It tasted like he just took a swig of a bog. Swallowing was even worse. His throat felt like it was on fire. He spluttered, doubling over on himself. He barely noticed the fox taking the glass from his paw.
“You alright, Marty?” Keith asked.
“How can you DRINK that stuff?!” Martin gasped.
“It’s an acquired taste,” Keith replied. He rubbed Martin’s back with one paw, his other easing the wolf to sit back. “If you really wanna have a drink… I could do something a little easier on you. You like Coke?”
Martin settled back on the couch, then looked at the fox. “Yeah.”
“Alright, then… I’ll be right back.”
The wolf watched as the fox stood up and walked around the couch to the kitchen. He returned a minute later with two glasses with ice, a can of Coke, and a bottle of lime juice.
“What’s the lime juice for?” Martin asked.
Keith set the glasses and drinks down on the table. “Martin, my boy, I’m going to introduce you to my favorite drink when I was your age.” He walked over to a cabinet in the corner and opened it up.
“Whoa…”
There was so much liquor! Easily two or three dozen bottles of different shapes and sizes, some with clear liquid, some with ambers and brown, even blue and green! Keith reached in and pulled out a bottle.
“What’s that?” Martin asked.
“Rum,” Keith said. He twisted the top off the bottle and swirled around the clear liquid inside, then poured some into each glass. The adult set it down and put the top back on, then popped open the can of Coke and poured half into each glass, filling them near to the brim. He finished the drinks off with little splashes of lime juice, then picked them up and offered one to the wolf.
Martin looked at the glass, then brought it to his muzzle. It smelled a little different from regular coke, but definitely not as bad as that scotch had. He took a tentative sip.
“Huh,” Martin said. That sip went down a lot smoother. He could still feel the warmth from the alcohol, but it didn’t burn like the straight liquor. The Coke had some fruitiness to it, probably some from the lime and some from the rum. “That’s kinda good!”
Keith chuckled and sat back down on the couch, and took a long sip from his glass. “Cuba Libre,” the fox said. “Rum, Coke, and a little lime juice. And what makes this special is the rum is from Cuba. A little gift my parents sent me recently. La historia me absolverá.”
Martin blinked at that, and took another sip of his drink. “Habla español?”
“Poquito. Poquito,” Keith replied.
The wolf pulled his legs up onto the couch and snuggled up close to the fox. Why couldn’t Keith be his dad? Why did he have to get stuck with the asshole of a family he got? He shook that thought away as he took another sip of his Cuba libre. Keith was cool, and he wasn’t gonna let his stupid family ruin the rest of his night.
“Es mi clase favorita en la escuela,” Martin said.
“Que bueno!” Keith said. “Es muy importante hablar más de uno idioma, y el Español es muy útil en los Estados Unidos.”
Martin grinned and took another sip of his drink. His dad always said that learning another language was a waste of time, but here was this adult validating his desire to learn languages. The wolf even understood what Keith said! “Sí! Y es divertido, también.”
The fox chuckled. “Creerías que nunca lo estudié en la escuela?”
Martin blinked. “Uh… sorry, I, uh, don’t know what you said.” The boy blushed.
Keith took a long draught of his drink, then shook his head. “Sorry. En ingles, would you believe that I never studied it in school?”
“No way!” Martin said.
“Way,” the fox replied. “I took French and German, but I don’t really remember much of those. Spanish I learned during my parents’ summer trips down to Latin America. Mexico, Guatemala, Costa Rica, Colombia, Nicaragua, Argentina...” He stroked his chin and stared off into the distance as he took another sip. “Some weren’t exactly the safest places in the world, but oh, the adventures we had…”
A world traveler, to boot! The wolf’s head swam. Warmth swelled in his belly. Maybe this was the alcohol, but some of this had to be his honest emotions, too. Keith was the most interesting fur in the world right then. Who would have thought that the neighbor would have been so awesome?
The night wore on as Martin sipped his drink. He and Keith talked for what felt like hours. They talked about music, about history, about languages, all of the things Martin loved but could never talk to his parents about, because they were never interested. It was a little slice of heaven for the wolf.
Despite his desire to stay up later talking with Keith, the late hour was catching up with Martin. The wolf yawned.
“Getting tired, kiddo?” Keith asked.
The wolf shook his head. “Nuh uh. I can stay up longer.”
“Bullshit,” Keith whispered.
Martin giggled a little and yawned again. “Okay, maybe I’m a little tired.”
The fox nodded and stood up. “That’s what I thought. I can set you up in the guest bedroom.”
The wolf’s heart sank at the idea of sleeping in the guest bedroom. He didn’t want to leave Keith’s side. Without even really thinking, he blurted out, “What about your bed?”
Keith raised an eyebrow. “My bed?” he asked.
“Yeah,” Martin said, perking up a little, the warmth in his belly giving him a boost of confidence. “Ya know… with you. I, uh, don’t wanna be alone tonight.”
A few moments of silence greeted the wolf. The fox crossed his arms. Martin’s ears and tail drooped. That didn’t look promising.
After an interminable pause, Keith sighed. “Might get a little crowded in my bed. Teddy and I have been sharing it for a couple months now. But if you insist, we can. Or we can take the guest bedroom if you’d like to be with just me,” he said. “Come on. You can let me know on the way up.” He held out a paw to the wolf.
Martin’s heart leapt. He took the fox’s paw and slipped off the couch. His penis stirred a little beneath the bathrobe as Keith gripped his paw and led him towards the stairs. It was tempting to sleep with both him and the fennec, but Teddy had seemed very… skittish. Maybe it’d be best to pursue him again another time. “Can we go to the guest bedroom?”
Keith smiled at the wolf pup. “Sure thing, kiddo.”
He was getting to snuggle with someone tonight. A rush of emotions flooded through him as he followed the arctic fox: gratitude, relief, lust, and again that strange feeling of love. Not the same kind of love he had for Robbie. No, this was different.
A twinge of jealousy for Jamie, having Keith as a father, added to the tempest as the two ascended the stairs. Martin glanced toward Jamie’s bedroom as they reached the top of the stairs. He didn’t have long to look, as Keith led him the other way, toward the guest bedroom.
As they crossed the threshold, Keith pushed the door shut. “So, your pajamas are still in the wash. They probably won’t be dry for quite some time. You can keep that robe on, or I can lend you some pajamas to wear to bed. Got a preference?”
A shiver ran down the wolf’s spine. He knew what he’d prefer, but he wasn’t sure how the adult would take it. But might as well try, right? He seemed cool enough. “Do I have to wear anything to bed?” Martin asked.
Keith shrugged. “I suppose not. I never wore anything to bed as a kit.” He pulled the covers back on his bed, then climbed in, slipping under the sheets, and patted the bed next to him. “Come on in, kiddo.”
Martin blushed a little as he opened the bathrobe and let it slide off his shoulders. The thick fabric collected around his ankles, and he picked it up. “Where do ya want this?”
Keith chuckled. “Just toss it on the chair in the corner. I’ll deal with it in the morning.”
The wolf nodded and looked around. He spied the chair and tossed the robe onto it, then jumped up into the fox’s bed, the adolescent wolf curling right up against the adult’s side.
Warmth enveloped him as Keith brought the covers down over them. Martin wrapped his arms and legs around the adult, shivering a little as he clung to his savior for the night. Another shiver ran down the wolf’s spine as he found himself fur to fur with Keith, only the adult’s boxers keeping his modesty in check. He blushed, feeling his penis hardening against the adult’s thigh.
“Heh. Snuggly little guy, aren’t you?” Keith whispered. He draped an arm over the wolf and pulled him in close.
“I guess,” Martin said. He nuzzled the adult’s chest, then looked up into his eyes. He trembled as he felt tears welling up in his eyes. “Thanks for letting me stay,” he whispered.
The fox smiled back, and Keith stroked Martin’s ears. He leaned in and planted a kiss on the wolf’s forehead. “No problem. But again, don’t make a habit of this,” he chided. The grin on his face, though, made the wolf feel like he’d be more than welcome if he needed to come back again.
Without even realizing it, Martin rolled his hips against the fox’s side. His erection grew as he snuggled up against the adult. He blushed. Gods, he wanted to ask if the arctic fox wanted to play. Part of him really wanted to just to repay Keith for his kindness. Maybe he would even initiate. After all, there’s no way he didn’t know that the wolf was getting erect.
Keith chuckled. “Feels like someone’s a little horny,” he whispered.
Martin blushed deeper, but grinned up at the fox. He knew he didn’t have to hide from this adult. “Yeah,” Martin whispered.
The fox laughed quietly, then laid back on his bed, taking his arm from around the wolf. “Oh, I remember what it was like when I was your age.” He turned his head to the wolf and smiled at him. “You’re welcome to paw off if you need to.”
Not quite the answer the wolf was looking for. Clearly he’d have to be more forward. “What if I don’t wanna paw myself off?” he whispered.
The adult considered the question for a moment. “Well, I’ve got a toy or two I could let you try out, if you want.”
The wolf squirmed a little. That wasn’t what he meant, though he did have to admit, that idea sounded interesting. Not what he was after, though. “What if I wanted to play with you?” Martin whispered. “You did say it was okay for me to ask you guys about it…”
“Oh, Martin,” Keith whispered. “You’ve had some booze. I’ve had a lot more. Look, I don’t want you to do anything you’ll regret, okay? Alcohol can lower your inhibitions and make you do things you don’t want to do, and you might not even remember them in the morning.” The fox sighed and shook his head. “If you wanna take care of yourself, you’re welcome to. But I’m not going to do anything to or with you tonight. Not when you’ve just had your first drink.”
Martin’s heart sank. That wasn’t the answer he wanted. “But I feel fine!” Martin protested. “I mean, a little tingly, but in a good way! Please, Keith?”
The arctic fox shook his head again. “No. I don’t want to hurt you.” He sighed and rolled onto his back. “Maybe another time, if you really want to, and we’re both sober. We can talk about it. But that’s a big if. For now, though, it’s a no.”
As the wolf opened his mouth to protest further, the full significance of the fox’s words hit him. This adult really cared about him. He was looking out for him in ways he hadn’t even imagined before that moment. He’d even left open the possibility that they could play in the future. Another twinge of jealousy for Jamie caught in his throat. He suppressed it. Maybe Keith was Jamie’s dad, but for tonight, Martin could pretend that Keith was his.
“Okay,” Martin whispered. He wrapped his arms around the fox and nuzzled his chest, then looked up at him. “We can still snuggle, though, right?”
An arm wrapped around him. The fox’s paw came to rest on his lower back, just above his tail base. “Of course,” Keith whispered.
Martin nodded and rested his head on the fox’s chest. He was so warm. Was this what a father’s love felt like? Without even thinking, the wolf whispered three words to Keith. “Love you, dad.”
He felt the adult plant a kiss on his forehead. In his tired state, he didn’t even register what he’d just said. Or he didn’t, until the fox responded. “Love you, too, son.”
The wolf squeezed the fox tight. Tears welled up in his eyes. He rubbed his face against Keith’s chest, wiping away the fresh condensation as the last light of consciousness left him. In an instant, the wolf was asleep.
It was still dark when Martin awoke. He peered at the digital clock through the darkness. 3:41am. His bladder told him he had to get up.
Blearily, the boy slipped out of bed and tip toed to the bathroom. He shivered as the cold night art bit his skin through his fur. As quick as he could, he peed, flushed, then snuck back to the adult’s bed.
Through the darkness, Martin could just barely make out the gentle rise and fall of Keith’s chest. He climbed back in and snuggled up against the adult. His penis stirred.
Sure, Keith had told him no for tonight. But he really wanted to make the adult feel good, to repay him for how awesome he’d been. Just a little bit couldn’t hurt, right?
He reached a paw down and started to fondle the fox’s penis through his boxers. Keith snorted, but made no other reaction. He certainly didn’t seem to be on the verge of waking up.
The wolf got a little more bold, and reached in through the fly of his boxers. His paw gripped the adult’s soft cock and experimentally rolled his foreskin back and forth. He felt a little leap in his gut. He’d been rapidly growing an appreciation for foreskin and uncut dicks. The adult’s penis didn’t feel that big soft. Martin began working his paw up and down the adult’s shaft. A grin spread across his muzzle as Keith began to firm up.
It took less than a minute to get him fully hard. The wolf worked his paw in slow strokes, taking note of the feel of his foreskin gliding back and forth. As his erection grew, Martin’s eyes widened. Keith may have felt small soft, but hard he was HUGE. He wrapped both of his paws around Keith’s seven and a half inches. Damn, that was big. As big as Robbie’s dad, even. He kept his ears perked for reactions from the fox. A little moan, but no changes to his breathing. It seemed like someone was a heavy sleeper.
Martin bit his lip as he felt his own boyhood throbbing. He rolled his hips back and forth, rubbing his erection slowly against the adult’s thigh. Keeping quiet was going to be hard.
The wolf kept this up for a couple minutes. Still no sign of the adult waking up. He shivered a little. Should he dare?
“No risk, no reward,” he whispered.
He took a breath and slipped down under the covers. It was completely dark down there. He moved his head by feel, until his nose bumped into the adult’s tip. He grinned, and gave the fox’s penis a few licks, then took those top two inches into his muzzle, suckling on it hungrily.
Keith’s body jerked as the wolf started to suck him. Uh oh. Had he gone too far? Martin hastily pulled his muzzle back and climbed back up, trying to get back into the position he’d been in when the two had fallen asleep. Please still be asleep, please still be asleep, please still be asl—
“Martin?”
Crap. Maybe if he stayed quiet.
“Martin, I know you’re awake,” Keith whispered.
Caught. The wolf boy whimpered softly and looked up at the adult. In the darkness of the bedroom, it was impossible to read his expression.
“What were you doing down there?” Keith asked.
“I was… I just… I mean,” Martin began.
“Why were you doing it?” Keith asked.
The wolf sighed. “I don’t know,” he whispered.
“Come on, Martin,” Keith whispered. “You had a reason. Don’t be afraid to tell me. I’m not mad. I just want to know why.”
Well, at least he wasn’t in trouble. “I just… you’ve been so nice to me tonight, Mr. Caulfi—”
“Keith,” the fox corrected.
The wolf nodded, then continued. “Sorry. But you’ve been so nice, Keith, that I jus… I wanted to make you feel good, too. To repay you, ya know?”
“Sweetie,” Keith whispered. “You don’t have to repay me for anything.” He kissed the boy’s forehead. “I don’t want you thinking you have to suck my dick in order for me to look out for you.”
The wolf couldn’t help but to giggle. It felt weird to have an adult so openly talking about sex things. He felt his own dick throb a little. “What if I want to do it, though?” Martin whispered.
“Is that you asking? Or this little guy?” Keith asked. The adult’s paw brushed across the wolf’s penis.
“Por que no los dos?” Martin replied.
The adult chuckled. “Tell you what,” Keith whispered. “Let’s take care of this little guy, and then see how you feel. Sound like a plan?”
Martin’s ears perked up. His chest tingled at the thought. “S-sounds like a plan,” Martin whispered.
The wolf pup squeaked as he was rolled onto his back. A large paw wrapped around his penis. He giggled as he felt the adult kiss his cheek, and at the same time start to stroke him.
“Try to keep it down,” Keith whispered. “We don’t want to wake the rest of the family.”
Martin nodded, and bit his lip. The adult next to him moved around rested a pillow on his chest, then wrapped his free arm around his shoulders. The wolf hugged the pillow and bit down on it as the adult’s other paw worked his erection.
His grip was delicate, with occasional firmer grips along his shaft as he stroked. Warm waves of pleasure pulsed through his penis. His hips bucked up into the adult’s paw. Who could have known just a pawjob could feel so good?
“Do you squirt yet?” Keith whispered.
A little blush crept across the wolf’s muzzle. He nodded. “Uh huh.”
Keith chuckled and gave his cheek another kiss. “I see. In that case…”
The wolf’s blush deepened as he felt the adult climb down under the covers. His penis was released. Almost immediately, the adult’s paw was replaced by his muzzle. Martin bit down hard on the pillow, muffling his pleasured cry as he felt that warm wetness on his penis. He wrapped his legs around Keith’s head and frantically bucked his hips.
Those two large paws grabbed his hips, holding his legs slightly apart as the fox began to bob along his length. Martin’s toes curled and uncurled as he was felated by the adult. His back arched. That was just too much!
He let go of the pillow and inhaled sharply as he came. His penis bucked in the adult’s mouth as he fired off a few bursts of his thin seed against the fox’s tongue. As quickly as it came, it was over. The adult pulled off his cock with a slurp, then climbed back out from under the sheets and kissed his cheek.
“Feel a little better now?” Keith whispered.
Martin rolled onto his side and hugged the adult, wrapping his arms and legs around him. “That was incredible,” Martin whispered.
Keith grinned and patted the wolf’s bottom. “Glad I still got it,” he replied.
The wolf giggled softly, then looked up at Keith and licked his chin. “I still wanna blow you, too,” he whispered.
“Do you, now?” Keith asked.
Martin nodded. “Yeah. I wanna make you feel good, too.”
The adult fox brought a paw to his chin. “Well, I suppose I could let you do that, unless you’d like to try something else.”
That got the wolf’s attention. “Like what? Like, putting it in my butt?”
The adult chuckled. “I doubt you’d be able to take me without a lot of stretching.”
The wolf blushed. Keith had a point there. “But what else is there?” he asked.
“I could show how to really use your paws,” Keith whispered. “Or, if you didn’t mind, maybe I could rub against your bottom, or between your legs.”
Those all sounded kinda nice. But that last one sounded interesting. “Umm… maybe between my legs?” Martin whispered.
Keith grinned. “Alright. You wanna be on your back, or do it doggy style?”
“Will you squirt on my tummy if we do it on my back?” Martin whispered.
“Unless you’d like me to cum on you somewhere else,” Keith replied.
The wolf boy giggled. It sounded kinda cool to have the adult squirt on him. But at the same time, he wanted to taste him, too! “Tough choice,” he said.
Keith chuckled and rolled around, laying the wolf on his back on the bed. “We’ll figure it out when I’m close,” he whispered. The adult pushed himself up, taking the blanket with him.
“Eep! Cold!” Martin hissed.
The fox snickered and bounced his cock off the wolf boy’s now-flaccid penis. “Don’t worry, I don’t think I’ll last long,” he whispered. He grabbed Martin’s knees and lifted his legs up, hugging them to his chest. “Alright, kiddo, hold your legs tight together for me, okay?”
Martin nodded, though he took a moment to admire the adult’s cock. Now that he could see it, he could really appreciate just how large the fox’s endowment was. And that foreskin! It covered most of his glans, just a hint of pink peeking out from behind his snoot. He grinned and clenched his legs together. A shiver ran down his spine as the adult’s penis pushing in between them. Keith’s erection emerged from between his legs, the foreskin rolled back to reveal his glans.
A groan from the adult got Martin’s heart aflutter. “That’s it,” Keith whispered. “Just like that.”
The wolf boy blushed as he felt the adult start thrusting between his legs. He could feel just how long and thick the fox’s cock was as it rubbed between his thighs and against his flaccid penis. Yeah, taking that in his bottom would take a lot of stretching and practice. But this felt nice, too. Now that his eyes had adjusted to the dim light, too, he could even watch the adult’s cock sliding between his legs.
“That’s a good boy,” Keith whispered. “Ngh… y-yeah, getting close. Where do you want me to squirt it?”
“I’m thirsty, dad,” Martin replied.
The fox chuckled and released the wolf’s legs, then crawled up his chest, straddling the boy. He grabbed his penis and stroked it, holding his tip close to Martin’s muzzle. “Get ready for it, kiddo,” Keith whispered.
Martin beamed and wrapped his lips around the adult’s tip. He swirled his tongue around it. A bit of salty pre greeted his tongue. Damn, he got the adult excited! His ears flicked as he heard Keith groan softly. This was it!
The first burst caught him completely off-guard. He hadn’t realized before how HARD adults could cum! The slimy fluid hit the back of his throat. He squeezed his eyes shut as the second and third squirt filled his muzzle, and he pulled off, desperately trying to swallow and breath at the same time.
A few more ropes of seed splattered across his face. He could feel it drooling down his muzzle. The bed shook as the adult moved back, and he felt himself lifted up.
“Are you okay?” Keith whispered. “Oh gods, I didn’t hurt you, did I?”
Martin shook his head and coughed. “M’fine,” he whispered. “Jus’ didn’ catch it right.” He wiped away the seed from his eyelids and opened his eyes. “Never had that much cum in my mouth all at once before!”
Keith laughed and gave the wolf a quick peck on the lips. “Oh, you. Here, let me clean you up.”
It was the wolf’s turn to laugh as the fox started to lick his muzzle. He squirmed a little in the adult’s grip as his face was licked clean.
“There we go,” Keith whispered. “Better now?”
“Uh huh,” Martin whispered. “Thanks, Keith.”
“Oh, now I’m Keith again?” the fox whispered.
The wolf tilted his head. “Whatcha mean?”
The fox chuckled, then whispered in his ear, “You called me ‘dad’ twice tonight.”
Martin blushed. “Oh. Sorry,” he whispered.
“Don’t be,” Keith replied. He laid the wolf down, then grabbed the blankets and pulled them back over them. “Just don’t let your dad hear it.”
The wolf giggled. “Oh, he won’t,” he replied. “Night… dad.”
Keith wrapped an arm around the wolf and pulled him in close, spooning the boy. “G’night, kiddo.”
This weekend was going to be an interesting one, that much was certain. Robbie had invited Becky over, and his sisters had invited her little brother Adam over. It seemed like it was only a matter of time before his siblings made that particular connection, and it had finally happened.
Admittedly, the fox hadn’t interacted much with Becky’s little brother. Most of his play dates with Becky had been at his house, since with so many siblings her house was often way too busy. Becky’s parents were happy to have him, but it could be overwhelming for the fox. Sometimes just Ellie could be too much sibling to handle. But hopefully having Adam over would mean that Robbie could have some peace with Becky.
One thing the fox had begun appreciating was having Ellie around a little less. Ever since they found out that Keith was her bio dad, she’d been spending more time at his house. It was nice getting quiet time without his sister interrupting. Well, technically half-sister, but still sister nonetheless.
And Jamie was an interesting one. He’d never really felt particularly close to her, but he liked her well enough. She was certainly more on his level energy-wise. He could get used to having her as a little sister.
Ellie, though, could be a pain. And this morning she was already proving to be just that.
“Oh big brooooootherrrrrrrrr!”
Robbie groaned and pulled the covers up over his head. “Ellie, let me sleep,” he muttered.
The younger vixen climbed onto his bed. “But Roooooobbiiiiiiiie, I wanna play seeeeeeeex.”
Ugh. Why did his sister have to wake up horny? “Can’t you do that with Jamie?”
“I dunno where she is,” Ellie said. “She wasn’t in her bunk this morning.”
Great, just what Robbie needed. “What about Mom and Dad? Maybe you could play with them.”
“But I wanna play with you!” Ellie said. “Daddy’s penis is too big to fit in me, and… I guess Mommy’s real good with her tongue and fingers, but I want a penis in me!”
From the moment that she’d crawled into his bed, she had been groin to groin with him, only his blanket separating them. Having her rocking in his lap wasn’t helping matters. His brain wanted her to leave him alone so he could sleep a little longer, but his dick…
“Oh, alright, fine,” Robbie said. It still felt a little weird being sexual with his sisters, but it made them happy, and he had to admit, his half-sister’s pussy felt pretty good.
“Yay!” Ellie unceremoniously pulled the covers back, scooting back to reveal the male’s groin. Sure enough, from her grinding, he was already hard.
His little sister wasted no time crawling back into his lap. Robbie could feel the heat and slickness of his sister’s vulva as she rubbed against his penis. He groaned softly as his sister grabbed his shaft and guided his tip to her entrance.
Both foxes gasped as Ellie lowered herself onto her brother’s erection. Gods she felt warm inside. Robbie grabbed her hips and bucked his own, pushing himself as deep into his sister as he could get.
“Hee… your penis feels so nice inside me, big brother,” Ellie whispered.
Something told Robbie that it SHOULD be really weird to be fucking his little sister, but for whatever reason, he just found it… super hot. Sure, he might be more into boys, but his sister wasn’t bad, either. And he did really appreciate the warmth of a slick vagina. It required so much less prep than when he was messing with his butt, or even when he played with Jamie.
He let out a soft gasp as his sister started bouncing on his cock. Her vagina felt SO warm and slick, like they were made to come together like this. He rocked his hips slowly, matching Ellie’s movements to thrust as deep into her as he could with each bounce.
Ellie leaned forward, bracing her paws along his sides as she rode him. “I love you, big brother,” she whispered.
Robbie bit his lip. The reminder that it was his sister on him just made it hotter. “L-love you, too, little sis,” he muttered. Gods, that felt good to say. What was wrong with him?
A couple of bleary minutes rolled by before the twelve year old felt his orgasm sneaking up on him. His grip tightened on his sister’s hips, and he pressed himself upwards, his back arching as he exploded inside his sister. His own spurts weren’t nearly as thick or voluminous as Dad’s, but it wasn’t unsubstantial, either. Ellie certainly didn’t seem to mind.
His sister giggled and wiggled her hips as he held her down in his lap through his climax. “Hee… fillin’ me up, big brother?” she asked.
“Y-yeah,” Robbie replied. Straight to the point with that vixen, always.
“Aww… I was still havin’ fun,” Ellie said. She pouted, but kept herself pressed down into him. One of her paws slipped between her legs, her fingers furiously working her little sex. At least she knew how to take care of herself. Robbie wasn’t sure if he had the focus or awareness to help her along.
His penis was just starting to soften up when she arched her own back, the vixen trembling in his lap. That felt really nice, too, the way her vaginal walls hugged him when she orgasmed. He could get used to that. The fox even dared to slip a finger in to join hers, his thumb working in little circles over her nub.
Both foxes let out a gasp as Robbie’s softening penis slipped out of Ellie. His sister giggled and gave him a quick kiss on the lips.
“Thankies, big brother,” Ellie whispered.
Robbie rolled his eyes at his sister and hugged her. “Just… don’t make a habit of this, okay?”
“Okay!” Ellie said. She kissed him again on the lips, then slipped out of his bed and out the door.
The twelve year old groaned and sat up. If it wasn’t for how moist she’d left his groin, he might’ve believed it was just a dream. He shook his head and grabbed his glasses from his bedside table and set them on his muzzle, then stretched.
With a groan, he rolled himself out of bed and padded out to the bathroom. Step one: clean up his crotch. Step two: pee. Step three: brush teeth. Step four: get dressed for their company later.
He yawned as he made his way downstairs. Getting woken up by Ellie had thrown off his entire morning. Food. That was what he really needed right now.
When he entered the kitchen, he found his parents and sisters already seated at the kitchen table eating. “Morning, family,” he muttered.
“Morning, cupcake,” Mom said.
The fox yawned again as he loaded a bagel into the toaster. Cinnamon raisin sounded good this morning. While it toasted, he got himself a glass of orange juice. Did he have the gumption to make an egg to put on it? Screw it, might as well. He dug out a frying pan and grabbed an egg and the margarine from the fridge.
“Someone’s got some initiative today,” Dad said.
“What? I want an egg,” Robbie said.
His father chuckled. “Fair enough, son.”
Robbie could hardly call himself a chef, but his Mom had taught him at least some basic kitchen skills, among them how to fry an egg. It wasn’t fancy, but it got the job done. He forced back a yawn as he cooked up his egg. Some sausage sounded good too but that might’ve been a step too far. Too much to do.
He smiled proudly as he assembled his breakfast sandwich. Simple but delicious. He sat down at the kitchen table to eat, and tried to tune out his sister’s horny musings about Adam. Come to think of it, he’d never seen Becky’s family get naked when he was over. Maybe they had a rule to keep the clothes on when company was around. Or maybe he just wasn’t around enough for them to be comfortable with him. Oh well. It didn’t bother him either way.
As he was finishing his breakfast, Keith and Teddy arrived. He rolled his eyes to himself as Keith kissed both of his parents and Teddy snuck one from Dad. Not that he had a problem with his parents dating the arctic fox and the fennec, it was just… it took some getting used to.
“Much as I’d love to chat, I have to get to work,” Mom said. “Don’t forget to get dressed, Ellie. It’s your friend’s first time here and we don’t want to shock him!”
Something told Robbie that Adam wouldn’t be TOO shocked by their family, except for maybe how horny Ellie could be. He tilted his head into the kiss his mother planted on his ear as she got up to head off to work.
Keith took her seat at the table and patted the twelve year old’s shoulder. “Hey there, Robs. How’re you doing?”
The fox shrugged. “Doing okay I guess. Ellie was a lot this morning.”
“Oh was she?” Keith asked. “Do you want me to have a chat with her?”
He shrugged again. “Nah. We talked about it.” Whether she’d remember and abide by it was another matter, but he didn’t feel the need to get her father involved. “Think Imma head downstairs and grab my Switch, play some games till Becky gets here.”
“Sounds like a plan, kit,” Keith said. “Love you.”
Robbie hugged the arctic fox as he left. He was still figuring out where he stood with his half-sister’s bio dad. It was still quite an adjustment. At least Keith was cool. He’d known the arctic fox his entire life, after all.
He sighed as he ran downstairs to the basement to grab his console. Fun as it was to hump his sister, he really wished he’d had time to properly wake up instead of being ambushed by her horny. But such was life with Ellie. At least he should have some free time before Becky showed up.
The fox took up the love seat when he got back upstairs, sprawling out as he booted up Stardew Valley. Might as well get a couple days in on the farm while Dad talked to his boyfriends about… whatever it was adults talked about. He’d gotten good at tuning out adults when he was gaming.
He had just finished a day when the doorbell rang. Darn. He was kinda hoping Becky and Adam would be a bit later. At least it was the end of the day so he had a save. He stretched and turned off his system and made for the door, which his father beat him to.
“Hey, Becky,” he said as the rabbit girl walked in.
“Hi, Robbie!” Becky replied. She hugged him and giggled.
“Adaaaaaaaam!” Ellie cried.
Robbie took a few steps back as his sister rocketed down the stairs and hugged her friend. He rolled his eyes. Typical Ellie.
“C’mon, let’s head downstairs before they notice us,” Robbie said.
Becky giggled and took his paw. “You got it!” She led the way to the basement, and flopped down on the couch there while Robbie set the Switch back up.
“Surprised it took this long for your little brother to make friends with my little sisters,” Robbie noted as he grabbed a couple controllers.
“They weren’t in the same classes until this year,” Becky reminded him. “We’ve been together since kindergarten, remember?”
“Yeah, I guess,” Robbie said. He sat down next to her. “How about some Mario Kart?”
The rabbit girl grinned. “You’re on.”
He chuckled as he got the game set up. Becky was competitive and usually held her own against him, even if he edged her out in the end. Not that he would’ve minded if she beat him. Ellie certainly did usually. But it was about the experience, not who won or lost.
“Hey, before we start, wanna get naked?” Becky asked.
“Eh, sure,” Robbie replied. No reason not to, really. The two cubs slipped out of their clothing, laying their garments along the back of the couch before settling back in together.
It was kinda nice, getting to hang out naked with his friends. Honestly he was surprised that Sophie and Tanya had gotten naked at his birthday party a couple weeks ago. Not that he was complaining. They were both pretty hot in their own ways. He was just surprised. Hell, even Chuck dared to get naked and hang out with the gang, and that was the biggest shock of all.
But for now, it was just him and Becky. It had been a little while since he’d gotten a day alone with his friends. He’d had unfortunate timing with having his friends over on days when both of his sisters were at his house rather than at the Caulfields’. Even this week was one of those, but at least there was Adam to distract his sisters.
“Alright, let’s play!” Becky said, cutting into Robbie’s thoughts.
The fox grinned. “You got it!”
They were midway through their third race when Jamie unexpectedly joined them.
“Oh, hey Jamie,” Robbie said. He was too into his game to really take in that she had joined them solo, even if he did register some disappointment that his alone time with Becky was ended.
“What’re you doing here?” Becky asked.
“Ellie and Adam are playing sex and I didn’t feel like it, so I thought I’d come hang out with you, if that’s okay,” Jamie said.
“They’re WHAT?!” Becky said.
Robbie groaned. “Of course they are…” Somehow that didn’t surprise the fox in the least. These last few months, Ellie had been getting exceptionally horny. He cringed as he remembered his rude awakening this morning. Maybe some boys would’ve been into that, but Robbie was not that kind of boy.
“They’re playing sex,” Jamie repeated. “Ya know, like you and Adam do?”
Well, that was news. Becky had been playing with her younger brother? Did that mean that Sophie was okay with it, or was his friend too horny to think of the consequences?
“O-oh… h-he told you about that?” Becky said.
“Yeah, he mentioned it,” Jamie said. “I mean… Robbie and I have played a little, too, and me and Ellie do it a lot.”
Becky turned on the fox. “And you won’t play with me?”
Ugh. Jamie had opened a can of worms. He threw his paws up in exasperation, game be damned. “Hey, I have permission from my boyfriend to play with other furs. Have you talked to Sophie about having an open relationship with her?”
His friend blinked and looked away from him. “Well, no,” she muttered.
“So there you go,” Robbie said. “Unless she’s okay with it, I’m not crossing that line.” There was a lot he wanted to add, too. That Becky shouldn’t be fooling around with her siblings if her girlfriend didn’t know, for starters. Sure, he didn’t know Sophie as well as Becky, but from his conversations with the retriever, he got the feeling that she wouldn’t take kindly to not being Becky’s number one.
And he was kinda growing to like Sophie. Not in a romantic way, but she was a pretty decent friend. Plus, her position with the popular clique helped to keep the bullying and teasing to a minimum, and frankly, he didn’t want to mess that up for himself. If Sophie found out that Robbie knew what Becky and her siblings were up to and didn’t tell her, it could spell disaster for him at school. It was frustrating enough trying to cover for Martin with the constant rumors floating around about the soccer team.
His musings were interrupted by a question from his half-sister.
“What’s an open relationship?”
Robbie blinked. Yeah, that probably warranted an explanation. “Oh, it just means that we’re allowed to play sex with other furs,” he said, copying her own language for referring to the act. “Most furs, when they have a partner, do a closed relationship, so they only play sex with who they’re dating, and consider it bad and cheating if you play sex with other furs.”
“Oh,” Jamie said. “Why’s it such a bad thing to play sex with other furs if you aren’t dating them?”
Before Robbie could respond, Becky jumped in. “Because it’s a sin.”
The fox rolled his eyes. “As is having sex with your siblings, I’m sure.”
Becky blushed and squirmed. “It is…”
He shook his head and cleared his throat. He needed a second to remember everything his parents had told him about sex and relationships. “I mean, sex is fun, but it can also be really like, emotional and stuff. And some furs get jealous if you share that with others.” That should cover it, but maybe Mom or Dad would be better. “Our parents might have better explanations.”
Just them, his attention was brought back to the screen as a red shell hit him. To his horror, he and Becky were now in 11th and 12th place.
“Oh crap, the race!” Robbie said.
“S-sorry,” Jamie muttered.
“Eh, it’s fine,” Robbie said. He patted his sister’s head affectionately, then grabbed his controller and got his kart moving again. “It’s just a game. Maybe you can join us for the next one.”
Once they finished up their race, Jamie grabbed a controller and joined them. Honestly, Robbie couldn’t even say he was disappointed about Jamie joining. She could be competitive, sure, but she wasn’t anywhere near as obnoxious as Ellie could be. The arctic vixen was really growing on him. Were they sure that Ellie was really related to them?
They got through several races before they were joined by Ellie and Adam.
“There you are!” Ellie said. “Jamie, why do you keep running away?”
“I’m not running away,” Jamie said. “I just didn’t wanna play sex.”
“But why? Sex is fun!” Ellie replied.
Jamie shrugged. “Yeah, it’s fun, but sometimes I don’t wanna do it.”
“Why, though?” Ellie asked.
Oh boy. Seriously, how was this horny girl related to them? Robbie felt an obligation to step in and defend his little sister. “She doesn’t need a reason. Remember what Mom says about consent.”
Ellie huffed. She looked like she was about to argue.
“Fiiiiiine,” Ellie said. Bullet, dodged.
“Is it ‘cause of me?” Adam asked.
Robbie was thankful they were between races. This was becoming a bigger conversation than he expected.
The arctic vixen shrugged. “I like you, Adam, but I dunno if I like you that way…”
Even Becky got in on it. “Sex is something you should only do with furs who you really care about, anyway,” she said.
Ellie tilted her head. “But it’s so fun! Why wouldn’t ya wanna do it with anyfur and everyfur?”
Ugh. Why did Ellie have to be like this? Robbie groaned and rolled his eyes. “Why don’t you go ask Dad about it?” he shot, fully expecting her to push the subject.
To his surprise, though, she took him up on the offer.
“Okay!” Ellie said. “Daddy Daaaaaaan, Daddy Keeeeeeeeith,” she sang as she ran upstairs.
“Oh boy,” Robbie said. He was glad he wasn’t going to be part of THAT conversation.
Adam wiggled and cleared his throat. “C-can I play?”
Robbie and Becky giggled. At least somefur was being kinda normal.
“Sure thing, little bro,” Becky said.
“Fourth controller’s by the TV,” Robbie said.
The younger rabbit snatched it up and sat down next to Jamie on the floor in front of the couch. Robbie had to admit, Becky’s little brother was pretty cute. He was even uncut! If it wasn’t for his hard line with Becky he might’ve been tempted by the boy.
“You’re not like… sad that I don’t wanna play sex with you, are you?” Jamie asked Adam.
Her friend shook his head. “Nah. I mean, it’s fun, but I dunno about, umm… touching parts that are like mine.” Okay, so maybe the rabbit boy was off-limits. Oh well. He still had Martin and Jamie to play with. Plus his parents and Keith, if he wanted to be so bold as to ask the adults. They’d made it clear they were open to it, after all. And maybe Kendal, if that cheetah was down to play. Maybe he’d have to ask him sometime…
“It’s nice to know I’m not weird for how mine is,” Adam continued, “But like… playing is a whole other thing.”
Honestly that tracked. Even Robbie’d taken some flak for his cock looking different. While there were a few other uncut boys in his class, most of them weren’t. Dad had explained that a lot of parents just automatically did it without thinking about it, though it was becoming less common. Still, though, it kinda sucked. He really wanted to try playing with another uncut one! The only fur who was really available for that was Jamie. And maybe her dad, too, but Robbie wasn’t sure about asking the older arctic fox about play time. Not yet, at least. It was tempting, though.
“Okay! Let’s play!” Jamie said, drawing the fox boy’s attention back to their game.
He grinned. “Just watch out, ‘cause Becky and I aren’t gonna go east on you two just because you’re younger!”
The eight year olds giggled.
“We don’t need you to go easy on us!” Adam said.
“Yeah, it’ll make it better when we beat you!” Jamie said.
Becky giggled. “Your little sister’s pretty cocky.”
She really was. But that wasn’t a bad thing. Jamie had a firm confidence about her that reminded the red fox of… well, their dads for sure, but even him sometimes. Maybe Martin was on to something when he said that Keith was like an older him, but marshmallow. At least he had Dad’s eyes as some proof that they were related (beyond the way Dad stood up to Martin’s dad, anyway - that took balls that even Robbie wasn’t sure he had).
Well, either way, the fox was happy with his family. Even if Ellie could be a pain sometimes.
Robbie gave his little sister a grin. “You’re on, then.” Next up on the agenda: beating his little sister at Mario Kart.
It had been an interesting month for Isaac. In addition to his turmoil at home, Lillian had left the lab for her new job and asked him to meet her for coffee in the city. He had been more than willing to do so, especially with how cold and distant Sarah had been.
The cat zipped his coat as he left the heated Green Line train and emerged into the city. It wasn’t quite winter yet, but late November was already cooling. He took a seat on a bench near the station and checked his phone.
“Dr. Gardner!”
Isaac looked up and saw Lillian running towards him. He raised a paw in greeting. “Hello, Lillian. No need to be so formal out here. Call me Isaac.”
The ferret smiled as she approached. “Oh, of course, Isaac.” She giggled softly. “So, I know I’d said coffee, but I forgot to eat before I left. Maybe we could grab lunch?”
“Lunch sounds lovely,” Isaac said.
They set off around the Common. There were no shortage of options: food trucks, restaurants of every cuisine you could imagine. They settled on one of those chains run by a celebrity chef and were quickly seated.
“So, how’s the new job working out?” Isaac asked.
“Oh, it’s great!” Lillian said. “I’m still getting used to the lab politics but the work is interesting, and the shorter commute is lovely. I have so much more time for my hobbies.”
The feline smiled. “And what might those be?”
Lillian giggled and happily began talking about her crocheting and painting. She pulled out her phone and showed him some pictures of her projects. She was quite the accomplished painter.
“How have things been with your son?” she asked once she settled from talking about herself.
“Oh, things are going smoothly there, I think,” Isaac said. “He’s been more affectionate towards me lately, which I think is a good sign, and I’ve been teaching him to cook.”
“That’s great!” Lillian said. “Cooking is a skill everyfur should have.”
“Agreed,” Isaac said. He chuckled and glanced around, then leaned in conspiratorially. “Could I confide something in you?”
She grinned and leaned in herself. “Of course.”
“Since Sarah and I are officially no longer together, I’ve been… exploring myself some,” Isaac said.
“Oh really?” Lillian said. “Exploring how?”
Isaac blushed. He couldn’t believe he was about to tell her this. “I had a little sexual encounter with another male.”
Lillian blushed but grinned. “You, exploring sexually? I never would have imagined it. Are you coming out as gay, then?”
“I don’t know about gay,” Isaac said. “Bi-curious, if anything. I’m actually planning to meet with him again next weekend to talk about things.”
“Good for you!” Lillian said. “I’ve had some encounters with other females, myself. I consider myself firmly bisexual.”
The feline chuckled. “My male friend is in an open relationship, and he’s bisexual, too.”
“Imagine the threesome potential,” Lillian said. “We could have both kinds of threesomes that guys and girls dream about.”
“I don’t know about all that,” Isaac said. “Open relationships like that… I don’t know if they’re for me. It’d have to be with someone very special.”
“Oh, I understand that all too well,” Lillian said. “I’ve had a couple before, but with guys it was always so they had a free paw to cheat with other females. Though I did have a lovely open relationship for a while with another female. Lasted my last couple years of college. Then she moved out to California to be closer to her family, and I wanted to stay here, so we had to end it.”
For whatever reason, ending a relationship by moving stabbed Isaac right in the heart. He thought back to his own cubhood and ending his relationship with his best friend. At the time it had felt like the right thing to do, but in hindsight… maybe he shouldn’t have ended it the way he did.
“It’s always a shame when moving ends a good relationship,” Isaac said.
“It is,” Lillian said. “But sometimes for the best.” She shook her head. “Right now I’m not seeing anyone.”
Isaac chuckled. “Well, a pretty, intelligent, successful female like you would have no problem finding a partner to suit your needs, I’m sure.”
The ferret smiled. “Thanks. I’m hoping to find someone soon. Just waiting for the right moment, you know?”
“I suppose I can understand that,” Isaac said. “Relationships don’t just fall into your lap. Well, I suppose my son did, metaphorically, but… well, not in that way…”
She giggled. “I know what you mean. It might be difficult to find a partner when you have your son to worry about. It wouldn’t bother me, though.”
The feline chuckled nervously. “Heh… good to know. I’ve been thinking about having one myself, too… I’d like the full fatherhood experience, not just starting with a ten year old. I love Chuck, but…”
“Oh, I understand completely,” Lillian said. “I wouldn’t mind having a cub or two, myself, one day… take a few years off to raise a cub, then head back to work.”
“It’s a lovely thought, as long as you’ve a partner who can support you while you’re raising your cub,” Isaac said.
“Or two or three,” Lillian added.
Isaac laughed. “Partners or cubs?”
She grinned. “Why not both? It takes a village to raise a cub, after all. A polycule just means more caregivers to love on them. Shame you aren’t sure about it, yourself. It could be a lot of fun.”
Why did she keep bringing it back to him? Was she trying to tell him something? Perhaps he should be bolder. “As I said, I’m… exploring myself. When I have some results to share, I’ll be sure to let you know.”
Lillian giggled. “Please do, Dr. Gardner.”
They both had a chuckle at that. What was Isaac getting himself into?
The following weekend snuck up on Isaac. It was another Chuck solo therapy day followed by a play date with his friend Robbie. The cat had to admit, he was looking forward to that almost as much as Chuck was. It meant getting to see Dan again and talk.
His last conversation with the fox had been fruitful. He got some useful parenting advice, and plenty to think about in terms of his sexuality (though he purposely didn’t mention his thoughts about Chuck). Unfortunately, Dr. Langley hadn’t been able to provide any professional recommendations for his issue, but she promised to try to help him as best she could as a friend, and keep her ear to the ground for therapists who could help. It was the best he could get.
When Chuck emerged from therapy, he seemed unusually perky. Isaac inquired about it when they got to the car.
“Oh, we m-mostly talked about b-books and art and stuff,” Chuck said. “I m-made a drawing i-in there.”
“That’s good,” Isaac said. “I’m glad it’s not all doom and gloom in there.”
Chuck nodded. “M-my therapist says that r-rest and j-joy are important parts of th-therapy.”
Isaac smiled. “I guess I found you a good one, then.”
They were quiet for the rest of the short drive to the Langleys’ house.
Dan answered the door when they arrived. “Good to see you two!” he said. “Come on in. Robbie’s in the basement with the girls.”
“I take it that means Keith is here?” Isaac asked.
“He is, and he finally got his boyfriend to come over, too,” Dan said. “This is a perfect opportunity for you to meet him!”
Isaac had to admit some disappointment to himself. He’d been hoping to have Dan alone. But he was warming up to Keith, and finally meeting the arctic fox’s elusive boyfriend could shed some interesting data.
When he entered the kitchen, there were two males there, both in just their underwear. Keith he recognized, but the other fox… Their eyes met. It couldn’t be HIM, could it?
Dan smiled. “Isaac, you already know Keith,” he said, motioning towards the arctic fox. “And this is Teddy.”
Teddy. That name. No, it had to be a coincidence. It just had to be.
Keith stood up and offered a paw. “Pleasure to see you again, Isaac.”
The fennec remained seated. He seemed lost in thought. “Heh… I knew an Isaac when I was a kit,” he said.
“You didn’t happen to live in Rutherford, Ohio, did you?” Isaac said.
Teddy’s eyes widened. “I…” He stood up, and stared at the cat. He was still shorter than Isaac.
“You two know each other?” Dan asked.
“I… I think we do,” Isaac said.
The fennec took a step back. “I… the Isaac I knew wore glasses.”
Isaac cleared his throat. “I had laser eye surgery a few years ago, before my parents retired to Florida.”
“Fuck,” Teddy said. “I… c-can I hug you?”
The cat nodded. He watched as the fennec walked around the table, and extended his arms. Teddy walked into them and pressed his face into Isaac’s chest.
“I never thought I’d see you again,” Teddy muttered.
“I didn’t, either,” Isaac whispered. He hugged the fennec and sniffled. “Teddy, I… it’s been so long…”
Keith coughed. “If you two need a moment, Dan and I can head to the bedroom.”
“I… I don’t know,” Isaac said.
“You were my first crush,” Teddy whispered between tears.
The feline sighed. “I… I’m sorry, Teddy… for how I treated you… it doesn’t excuse it, but I was scared, and I…”
“No, I understand,” Teddy said. He took a step back, freeing himself from the feline’s arms, and grabbed a paper towel to dab at his eyes. “I just… fuck. I’d always hoped to see you again, but I never thought I would…”
“Stranger things have happened,” Isaac said. He sniffled himself. “H… how’ve you been?”
Teddy leaned against the counter. “It’s been a wild ride. I’m dating these two now,” he said, motioning to Dan and Keith. “Fuck, so many memories…”
“Remember how we’d play in the woods out behind our houses?” Isaac said.
“Oh gosh, we’d run around for hours,” Teddy said.
“That sounds adorable,” Keith said.
“We were attached at the hip,” Teddy said.
Isaac chuckled. “This may come as a surprise, but I didn’t have a lot of friends growing up. Teddy was probably the best friend I ever had.”
The fennec laughed. “You were my best friend, too.” He sighed. “Remember the youth choir?”
The feline’s eyes widened. The youth choir... He’d almost forgotten about that entirely. He used to love singing. His mother had insisted that he keep singing after they left Ohio, but he had stopped after that. His heart just wasn’t in it.
So much had happened in those last few weeks before his family moved out of Ohio. That declaration of love, his first kiss, the really, really weird stuff with the choir director… what had happened? Something certainly did. It’s what ruined his interest in singing.
“With that goat,” Isaac muttered.
“Mr. Andersen,” Teddy said. “Yeah.”
“Did you… did you keep singing after I left?” Isaac asked.
“Oh, for years,” Teddy said. “Mr. Andersen moved a couple years after you did. Last I heard, he was doing a life sentence in a federal prison for… molesting a lot of cubs…”
Isaac grabbed onto a chair to keep himself from falling. That was it! He’d given them that coke, taken nude photos of them, had… done things to Teddy. Offered to do them to him. “He… he did that to other cubs, too?”
Dan put an arm around Isaac’s shoulders. “Oh boy… why don’t you have a seat, Isaac?” He guided the cat into a chair, and sat down next to him, taking one of his paws.
The feline trembled as he sat. “I… I’d almost forgotten entirely… fuck…”
Teddy sat down opposite Isaac. “I’m sorry,” the fennec said. “I know I got pushy after that, and it doesn’t excuse it… but for what it’s worth, I still loved you, even if I was shitty at showing it. I loved you before all that stuff happened. I…”
Isaac raised his free paw. “You don’t have to explain.” He stared down at the table. “We were cubs. We didn’t know what he was doing. Fuck, and here I am now exploring bisexuality… was it his fault that I’m like this?”
“It’s… possible,” Dan said. “But it comes down to your own actions and choices. You can let it consume you and turn you into something you’re not, or you can overcome it. Terry can tell you more about that. It’s… her area of expertise.”
The feline sighed. There was so much running through his head. That experience… it could explain so much. So much that he couldn’t just say in front of Teddy or Keith. He didn’t know Keith nearly as well as Dan, and Teddy… he didn’t want to admit to having a potential interest in cubs because of what happened to them.
The cat looked up at the fennec. He had fresh tears rolling down his cheeks. “Teddy… I… fuck, I left you with that monster… if I’d just said something, anything, to somefur…”
“Don’t blame yourself,” Teddy said. “I wanted it. I was a willing participant. It’s why I didn’t say anything when the accusations came about. All of the other cubs talked about him forcing it, but I wanted it. I felt dirty, ashamed for wanting it, but I did. Fuck, I ended up with an attraction I didn’t want, myself…”
Keith took a seat next to Teddy and took his paw. “Sounds like there’s a lot to work through here. But let’s let that sit for now, shall we?” He glanced over at the door to the basement. “Somefur there?” he called.
To Isaac’s horror, Chuck emerged from behind the door. He had stripped down to his underwear, as he usually did at the Langleys’, and he was blushing heavily. “I j-just… wanted a d-d-drink…”
“Of course, pup,” Dan said. He got up and got down a glass. “What would you like?”
“W-water, please,” Chuck said.
Isaac cleared his throat. “H-how much did you hear?”
The pup shrugged. “S-something about wanting s-something?”
Dan handed Chuck a glass of water. “Don’t you be worrying yourself about the adult conversation. Go play with your friends, okay?”
Chuck nodded and headed back down into the basement.
The cat sighed. “I worry about him…”
Keith and Dan both patted Isaac’s shoulders.
“Worrying about your cubs is natural,” Keith said.
Something suddenly sank in for Isaac. He looked up at Teddy. “Wait… what did you mean by, ‘an attraction you didn’t want?’”
Teddy sighed. “I… fuck, I’m not usually so open about that… but… I’m… attracted to cubs…”
Isaac was stunned. “Dan… Keith… you’re… dating a cubophile? And you let him be around your cubs? And MY cub?”
“Just having an attraction doesn’t make one a monster,” Keith said.
“Actions define the fur,” Dan said. “And yes, we allow him around our cubs, even when they’re naked. I’d rather he look at them than go about looking for illegal material or hurt other cubs. And we have very open relationships with our kits. If he ever hurt them, we’d be the first to know, and he’d be right out.”
“Which he is well aware of,” Keith said. “But I trust him around mine. WE trust him.”
That seemed absurd. A cubophile, trusted around kits? But then, hadn’t he been struggling with some of those same thoughts, himself? Thoughts about doing horrible things to Chuck… He felt his stomach churn as his vivid sex dreams came back to him.
Isaac sighed. “This is all… a lot to take in.” He looked up at Dan. “How can you be so certain that your cubs would come to you if… something happened?”
Dan chuckled. “We’re pretty open about sex and sexuality in this household, which may not come as a surprise since we’re so liberal about clothes. Hell, my Robbie’s gay, and actually asked if we could get him a toy so he could practice butt stuff for with his boyfriend. We figured it’d be safer to let him explore with his own toy than risk hurting himself with something not meant to go into him.”
That was perhaps the most shocking of all to Isaac: being open with their kits about sex and sexuality.
“I think it stems from our upbringing, to be honest,” Keith said. “My parents were very open with me, and to some extent with Dan and Terry, too.”
“Oh, memories,” Dan said dreamily. “But yes. We look back on it fondly, and Terry and I have talked a lot about it, too. We’d rather our cubs be knowledgeable and able to articulate their feelings than be misled and left scared and confused.”
“Empower them to talk about their bodies so no one can take advantage of them,” Keith added. “It’s how my parents raised me, too.”
Isaac cleared his throat. “And, uh… h-how old are your girls?”
“They’re eight,” Dan said. “And we’ve kept them knowledgeable about their bodies for years.”
Eight. Isaac’s age when the choir director had done… those things. Another wave of guilt rushed over him. He sighed.
Dan patted the cat’s paw. “Something on your mind?”
“I just wish I’d said something,” Isaac muttered.
“It’s not your fault,” Teddy said. “If it’s anyone’s fault, it’s mine. I brought you to him on a silver platter.”
“Oh hush, it’s not your fault either,” Keith said. “It’s entirely on the bastard that hurt you. I don’t care if you ‘wanted’ it, he shouldn’t have taken advantage of two naive boys.”
“Damn right,” Dan said. “Fuck that guy for what he did to both of you.”
Isaac sighed. “It isn’t even just that,” he said. “It’s how I ended things…”
“You were young,” Dan said. “There’s no use beating yourself up over the past. You can only learn from it and move on.”
The cat looked up. Teddy was looking at him. Isaac reached across the table and took Teddy’s paw.
“So how have things been at home?” Dan asked.
“It’s been a roller coaster,” Isaac said. He filled the three other males in on the tension in the house, Sarah’s hostile reaction to the suggestion of adopting Chuck and his warming relationship with Chuck. He even mentioned his little date with his former lab assistant.
“Oooh, a date, huh?” Dan asked. “How’d that go?”
“Rather well, I think,” Isaac said. “She’s… apparently bisexual and polyamorous. Wants cubs, open to entering into a relationship with someone who’s already got cubs…”
Keith chuckled. “She sounds like a catch.”
Isaac blushed. “I… suppose so.”
Dan smirked. “On that subject… have you had any success with your sexual frustrations?”
The cat squeaked. Talking about that in front of Dan’s boyfriends felt far too intimate. “Oh, uh… I suppose I haven’t, no,” he said evasively.
“Shame,” Dan said. “You should seriously consider some of those toys. They’re much better than a paw.”
“A partner can be better, though,” Keith said. “I know you’ve had an encounter with Dan before. Yes, he told me about it, too,” he added when he saw Isaac’s shocked face. “I know we haven’t known each other long, but I’d be happy to show you a thing or three. And of course, you and Teddy have a history…”
“Oh, I’m sure he wouldn’t want to have sex with me,” Teddy said.
Isaac looked up at the fennec. Shockingly, the idea of having sex with him didn’t immediately repulse him. Quite the contrary. Something about getting intimate with his old friend sounded… rather appealing. Goodness, maybe he really was bisexual. “I… wouldn’t be so sure about that,” Isaac said. “If you were open to it, I’d… be willing to give it a try.”
Keith chuckled. “Alone, or would you like your first gay threesome or foursome?”
“More than one partner at a time feels… a little much,” Isaac said.
The arctic fox chuckled and patted Isaac’s shoulder. “Understood. Teddy, you know where Dan and Terry’s room is. Why don’t you take your old friend up there and you can play catch-up.”
Teddy rose from his seat and walked around the table. He took Isaac’s paw, and the two walked quietly paw in paw upstairs. It felt weird, about to fuck his old childhood friend in his cub’s friend’s parents’ house. Absurd if he thought about it too much. But maybe over-thinking wasn’t the play here. He over-thought all those years ago and ruined a relationship that he could have at least tried to maintain. It was the dawn of the internet age, they could have kept in touch if he hadn’t scuttled it.
They walked into the bedroom and closed the door behind them.
“Gosh, I feel like a cub again,” Teddy muttered.
“Awkward teen for me,” Isaac said. “So, uh… w-what would you like to do?”
“Anything and everything,” Teddy said. “Kiss you, suck your dick, bend over and let you fuck my brains out… gods, there’s so many things I wish I could’ve done…”
Isaac chuckled. “Gods, not God?”
The fennec blushed. “I stopped going to church after I moved out to Mass. Technically when I was in college I only went in the summer when I was at home, but that’s… a whole other can of worms…”
The feline nodded. The last thing he wanted to do was bring up more bad memories. “I’ve never… kissed another male before. Unless we count that little peck when we were cubs.”
Teddy’s radar dishes perked. “D… do you want to try?”
“Hang on a second.” Isaac took a breath, then started stripping. He got himself down to his underwear, paused, then took those off, too. “Not like you haven’t seen me naked before.”
The fennec chuckled and took his underwear off, too. “True. And maybe we can get a little more comfortable,” he said, taking the cat’s paws and leading him over to the bed.
The two males laid down together, lying face to face. Isaac wasn’t sure what was more shocking: that he was reunited with his childhood friend, or that he didn’t feel any awkwardness at all being naked with him, both of them erect.
“You’re in the driver’s seat,” Teddy said. He chuckled. “Keith calls me ‘the sub’s sub,’ and he isn’t wrong. But also… I don’t want you to feel uncomfortable. I know I must’ve made you feel that way all those years ago, but-“
Isaac stopped him with a finger to his lips. “Shh… no more talking about that, okay?”
Teddy nodded obediently. Isaac put the thought of their cubhood out of his mind. He wasn’t an innocent eight year old anymore. He was an adult, fully in charge. And he knew what he wanted.
The feline leaned in and pressed his lips to Teddy’s. It was a little awkward at first, kissing another male. But when Teddy moaned, Isaac knew he was making the right decision. The gap between them closed, bodies and erections pressing against one another, legs entwining. Their tongues joined in on the action. Teddy tasted very different from the few females Isaac had kissed. Not as sweet, almost musky, but not in an unpleasant way.
His hips began rocking, the feline subconsciously frotting with the other male. Something awoke in him. A desire to be inside his old friend. He wasn’t sure what to make of it.
Their kiss broke, and their eyes met.
“Isaac,” Teddy whispered.
Isaac smiled. He’d never heard his name whispered quite like that, with such lust, with such passion. “Teddy,” he whispered. He looked down at their groins and contemplated what to do next.
“I need you,” Teddy whispered.
The feline chuckled. “You’d be my first male…”
Teddy beamed and rolled onto his back, then snatched up a bottle from the bedside table. “Well, then, here’s a quick primer. You’ll need this.” He put the bottle in Isaac’s paw. “Don’t be shy about using lube. If you want a condom, I know Dan’s got some in the drawer, but I’ve only been intimate with him and Keith in the past… oh, six, seven months, and I tested clean two months ago when I got my regular check for my PrEP. You can do me however you want: missionary, doggy, pin me against the wall and fuck me… your choice.”
“You’re no stranger to this, I see,” Isaac said as he pushed himself up onto his knees.
“You’re not the first male who’s had their first time with me,” Teddy said.
“I see.” He poured some lube onto his fingers, and lathered it up on his cock. “I don’t want to make a mess of their bed…”
“Don’t worry about that, I’ll wash the sheets after,” Teddy said.
That fennec had thought of everything. Isaac eased himself between the fennec’s spread legs as he closed the bottle and set it down. “Alright, then,” he said.
Teddy beamed and lifted his legs, curving his back to present his rear to the feline. Isaac looked down at him. Images unbidden flooded his mind, but he pushed those aside. He only had eyes for Teddy right now.
Isaac leaned in and lined up his erect penis with the fennec’s tailhole. He pushed in with surprising ease. But then, if he was getting fucked regularly by two males, that made sense. He let out a gasp as he hilted in the fennec’s rear. An ass felt so different from a vagina. None of his girlfriends had ever let him do them anally. It was snugger at the entrance, and felt surprisingly soft inside. Not as much as a vagina, of course, but more than satisfactory.
“Oh, Isaac,” Teddy moaned.
Again, hearing his name moaned like that filled the feline with lust. Sarah had never. Even his college partners hadn’t ever said it with such enthusiasm. He braced his paws along the fennec’s sides and started thrusting into him.
His penis throbbed as he fucked - no, made love to - Teddy. It was such a curious sensation, having sex with another male. Different, and not in a bad way, either. What had he been missing out on all of these years?
In a moment of boldness, he leaned down and kissed Teddy again. The fennec wrapped his arms and legs around the feline and held him close. It caught Isaac so off-guard he almost slipped out, but the fennec managed to scoot forward and keep him inside. This male was damned good.
Far quicker than he would have imagined, he felt his orgasm sneaking up on him. A rush of ecstasy flooded his senses as he climaxed inside the other male. He moaned out Teddy’s name as he filled the male with his seed.
He gasped as his softening penis slipped out of Teddy’s ass.
“Finished already?” Teddy asked.
“F-first time anal,” Isaac muttered. He blushed. “S-sorry…”
Teddy chuckled and kissed him on the lips. “Don’t be sorry… I just hope it was good for you.”
“It was,” Isaac said. He rolled onto his side and looked down at the fennec’s penis. Did he dare? “C-could I… try sucking yours?”
The fennec grinned and wiggled his hips. “Go for it.”
Isaac blushed as he climbed down between Teddy’s legs. The fennec’s penis was smaller than his own, but rock hard. He wrapped his paw around it, the first penis other than his own that he had held, then leaned in and gave his tip an experimental lick.
“Oh gods…” Teddy muttered. “J-just be careful of your teeth… and don’t try to take too much, I don’t want you to choke…”
The feline chuckled. “I’ll do my best.” He took a breath, then took about half of the fennec’s erection into his mouth. It wasn’t an unpleasant feeling. Different, curious. There wasn’t much of a flavor to it, unlike with vagina. It felt weird using a female body as his point of reference, but it was all he had.
Again memories came flooding back. This time he took a quick note from them, and copied the bobbing motions he had seen Teddy using all those years ago.
“D-don’t be afraid to use your tongue,” Teddy whispered.
His tongue! How could he have neglected to think of that? He began tentatively swirling his tongue around the fennec’s penis, earning a lustful moan.
“Oh, Isaac… that feels sooooo good,” Teddy whispered.
Two months ago, Isaac would have never imagined that he’d find himself enjoying the feel of another male’s penis in his mouth. But then, two months ago, he had believed that he and Sarah were still a couple. A lot had changed. At least this might be a positive change.
He kept up his work, sucking and stroking the fennec’s penis. Teddy grabbed onto his ears gently, stroking the fur and soft inner ear as he sucked.
“Fuck, Isaac… I’m gonna cum,” Teddy said.
He debated whether he wanted to taste the male’s cum. He decided it couldn’t hurt to try, and prepared as best he could for the male’s ejaculation.
Teddy arched his back as he orgasmed in Isaac’s mouth. The feline was surprised by how salty and musky his seed was. Perhaps he’d have to try his own for a point of comparison at some point. He worked the male’s penis through his orgasm, though he didn’t dare try swallowing. He kept up his strokes and sucks until the fennec was thoroughly spent, then lifted his head and looked around.
“If you don’t want to swallow, you can spit it in my mouth,” Teddy said.
Kinky. Isaac leaned over the fennec and pressed his lips to Teddy’s, then allowed the fennec’s seed to spill into his mouth. Teddy eagerly swallowed down his own load.
Again, Isaac flopped down on the bed next to Teddy. “Damn…”
“Did you like it?” Teddy asked. “Blowing me, I mean.”
Isaac chuckled. “I might need further data to find out if I liked it or not.”
Teddy laughed and whacked him in the face with a pillow. “You’re still such a nerd!”
The feline laughed himself as he was struck. “Some things don’t change.”
“And some do, thank gods,” Teddy said as he hugged the feline. “We should probably wash up before the lube gets matted in our fur.”
“True… shame we can’t cuddle more,” Isaac said.
“Now, now, we can cuddle once we’re clean,” Teddy said.
The two males slipped out of bed and into the en suite bathroom for a quick wash. Teddy was more than happy to clean Isaac up, and the feline allowed the fennec to do so. In turn he helped wash the lube from his buttfur, from which the fennec seemed to derive great delight. He smiled as they exchanged another kiss, then returned to the bedroom.
They spent the next… goodness, Isaac had lost track of the time they spent just talking, catching up. It wasn’t until Dan knocked on the door that they finally parted. Isaac pulled his underwear back on before leaving the bedroom. Teddy opted to stay naked.
At dinner, Isaac and Chuck were the only ones wearing anything at all. The other parents had gotten nude, though Chuck didn’t seem to mind. Dinner was surprisingly normal save for the lack of clothing. He definitely caught Teddy openly admiring the younger kits, and he was fairly certain that the other adults were aware of it, too.
If he was honest, he wasn’t quite sure how he felt about Teddy being around his boy. Sure, Teddy had insisted that he wouldn’t do anything. But Chuck had made it clear that he would keep secrets. He wondered what other secrets the pup might be hiding. He knew better than to pry and risk pushing the boy away, but oh how he wanted to know what had hurt that boy so much. At least Teddy’s gaze didn’t seem to linger on Chuck.
When they finished, Isaac slipped back upstairs to get dressed. Chuck was already dressed when he got downstairs. He took the boy’s paw and walked him to his car for the drive home.
Much to his surprise, Chuck spoke up as he pulled out of the driveway. “R-Robbie’s dad said that y-you used to know T-Teddy.”
“What? Oh, yes, Teddy and I were friends when we were cubs,” Isaac said. “I never expected to see him again, honestly.”
“W-why’d you s-s-stop being friends?” Chuck asked.
“I moved to Massachusetts,” Isaac said. “And back then there weren’t nearly as many ways to keep in touch as there are now. No cell phones, early internet wasn’t great. We fell out of contact.”
Chuck nodded. “I-I-I didn’t have any f-f-friends in A-Arizona…”
“I’m sorry to hear that,” Isaac said. “Teddy was really my only friend until high school. I was very shy back then. Maybe more shy than you are.”
The pup gasped. “R-really?”
“Really,” Isaac said. He chuckled as he drove. “I’ll have to show you some photos of me as a kitten. I used to wear huge glasses. Nerdy little me.”
His son nodded. “O-okay…”
As they neared home, Isaac decided to be daring. “I just want you to know, Chuck, that you can come to me about anything. Anything at all. Even if it’s embarrassing or scary. Okay?”
The pup squeaked, but nodded. “O-okay…”
That was good enough for Isaac. They were talking more. And maybe he could protect the boy the way he hadn’t been able to protect himself or Teddy back when they were cubs.
When they got home, Isaac dug out an old photo album and showed Chuck some of his cubhood photos. He laughed as he relayed stories, and even got a few nervous chuckles from the pup. They only kept it up for a little while, though. It was getting late, and they were both tired.
Isaac contemplated checking on Sarah, but decided against it. If she wanted to talk, she could come to him. She had mostly rebuffed his attempts to talk the last two months, anyway. Why bother now?
He was just settling into bed when there was a knock on his bedroom door. “Come in,” Isaac said.
To his surprise, it was Sarah.
“My my. To what do I owe the pleasure?” Isaac asked.
“Ha ha,” she deadpanned. “I’ve been thinking about your proposal to adopt Chuck… if you want him… you can have him.”
Isaac tilted his head. Something about her wording was hitting him wrong. “You mean we’d co-parent, right?”
“No,” Sarah said. “I mean I’d give you full custody and give up mine.”
That shocked the cat. “You… you’d really give up custody of your son?”
“He’s a reminder of things I’d rather forget,” Sarah said. “Whenever you want to start the process, you let me know.”
It felt like Isaac had been stabbed with an icy dagger to the heart. “Okay… I’ll call a lawyer first thing Monday morning and get that started, then… are you going to tell Chuck?”
“No,” Sarah said. “I don’t want him to know. Keep it secret and he’s yours. Deal?”
“Sarah, that’s not what I wanted,” Isaac said.
“Take it or leave it,” the female border collie said.
Isaac sighed. “Fine… I’ll take it.”
She nodded. “Fine, then. Good night.” She closed the door before Isaac could respond.
The absolute last thing Isaac wanted to do was to keep a secret like this from his son. Maybe he could convince Sarah to change her mind, but he doubted it. But now he had something new on his plate. He grabbed his phone and texted Dan, both to get Teddy’s number that he had neglected to get, and to ask for his advice on this one. The fox called almost immediately.
“Hello, Dan,” Isaac said.
“Hello,” Dan said. “You’re on speaker, Terry’s next to me. She seriously wants to give up custody of her cub? Did she say why?”
“She said he was… ‘a reminder of things she’d rather forget.’ I don’t know what she means by that, but it sounds like she’s done with him.”
“And she wants it kept secret,” Terry said. “I don’t like it. But if I were you I’d go through with it just to make sure he’s taken care of. If you need recommendations for good attorneys, I know a few family lawyers who are very good.”
“A recommendation would be lovely, yes,” Isaac said.
“And if you need to talk about anything, please let me know,” Terry said. “Dan said that you shared something that I might be able to help with, but didn’t want to say what out of respect for you.”
Well, at least Dan hadn’t told her EVERYTHING. “I don’t suppose I could come over tomorrow and chat, could I? I’d rather do this face to face.”
“Of course, Isaac,” Terry said. “Anytime. You’re welcome to bring Chuck along, too. I’m sure Robbie won’t mind seeing his friend again, either.”
“I’ll ask him in the morning,” Isaac said. A knock on the door caught his attention. “One moment, please.” He muted his phone. “Come in.”
His door opened, and Chuck poked his head in. “I-Isaac, c-can I sleep with you t-tonight?”
Isaac bit his lip. “Sure. But right now I’m on the phone with Robbie’s parents. Nothing to do with you,” he lied.
Chuck nodded. “I-I can wait u-until you’re d-done…”
“No, no, come in,” Isaac said. “I’m almost finished.” He unmuted his phone and brought it back to his ear. “Dan, Terry, thanks for the talk. Chuck just walked in, so I’ll need to cut tonight short, but I’ll talk to you tomorrow, okay?”
“Alright,” Dan said.
“Sleep well,” Terry said.
“You, too. Both of you.” He hung up his phone, then patted the bed next to him. “Come on, pup.”
The border collie closed and locked the door, then padded over to bed. Tonight he was wearing his one piece footy pajamas, and had Mr. Stuffy tucked under his arm. He slipped into bed with the cat and snuggled in.
Isaac sighed as he turned out the light and put an arm around the pup. “How would you like to see Robbie again tomorrow?” he asked.
The pup flicked his ears. “I-I-I’d like that,” he whispered.
The feline nodded. “I need to talk to his mother about some… private things, but I figured you could come along and see your friend while I talked with her.”
Chuck nodded. “O-okay.” He yawned and wiggled back, pressing against the feline. “N-n-night…”
“Good night, Chuck,” Isaac whispered.
It felt bad lying to him, but he didn’t want to break the pup’s heart or panic him. Was it really lying, though? Technically it was more withholding the truth. It wasn’t like it would be forever. He’d tell him some day, when he was ready. But that was definitely not tonight. For now, he needed sleep. There was a lot to think about.
► Show Spoiler :
Cold December Rain
CONTENT WARNING: The following story contains UNDERAGE ALCOHOL USE, some VIOLENCE AGAINST A CUB, as well as SEXUAL ACTIVITY between an ADULT and a CUB. Actual content warning in addition to the gay cub/adult sex because this one gets a little darker. So be warned about that going in. Hopefully the sex makes up for it. Anyway, if we haven’t scared you off… happy reading.Cold rain pounded against the walk as Martin made the mad dash from the curb to his front door. As usual, his parents were far too busy to bother picking him up from sports practice, so it fell to Kendal’s mom to save the day. He waved to the two cheetahs as he opened the front door. Mrs. Jasmin always waited until he was on his way into the house before she drove off. She and Kendal waved to him from the car before it pulled away.
The wolf sighed as he stepped inside and closed the door. Even that short walk was enough to soak him all the way to the skin. He should’ve brought a raincoat, but it didn’t look like it would rain that morning.
“Mom, Dad, I’m home!” Martin called.
“Get your ass in here!” his dad yelled.
Uh oh. That tone meant nothing but trouble. The wolf pup dropped his backpack and gym bag by the door and walked to the kitchen. “Yeah, Dad?”
His parents were both sitting at the table. His mother’s face was inscrutable, but his father’s was contorted in rage. He held up a worksheet from sex ed to the pup. “What the FUCK is this?”
Martin blinked. That was the sheet on sexual orientations. It was supposed to be a reference for the cubs. “Uh… my homework?”
Bruce growled and ripped it up. “What kinda commie bullshit are they teaching you? The fuckin’ nerve of this school, tryin’ to brainwash you with all of this nonesense.” He tossed the papers at him. “You are not allowed to attend that class, you hear me, boy?”
“What? Why not?” Martin asked.
“Because it ain’t right for a school to step in and teach a boy what his parents oughta be teachin’!” he roared.
The wolf pup’s fur stood on end. “Oh, so YOU’RE gonna teach me about sex, then?”
“Not until you’re older!” the wolf roared. “You don’t need to know a damned thing about sex until you’re married. To a GIRL. Fuck all of this bullshit of them trying to make you gay. No son of MINE is gonna be some fucking homosexual DEGENERATE.”
Martin gritted his teeth. Much as he wanted to scream that it was too late, he already was, he knew better than to out himself to them, especially when his dad was already in a mood.
“They’re not gonna let me skip it, Dad,” Martin said.
“I already called the school and they said he isn’t allowed to step out,” his mother said.
“Fuck the school,” Bruce said. “I’ll take you out myself if I have to.”
The pup rolled his eyes. “Sure, you’re gonna show up to my school every Friday in the middle of the day and take me out for an hour so I can’t go to that class. I believe that, Dad.”
He knew it was a bad idea the moment the words left his mouth, but nothing could stop them.
“What did you just say to me, BOY?!” Bruce roared.
“N-nothing!” Martin said, taking a step back.
Before he could get any farther, the adult wolf grabbed his wrist. In a flash, Martin was slammed against the wall, his arm twisted behind him.
“Don’t you EVER talk to me like that again, boy, or I’ll break your fucking arm off. You hear me?”
Pain shot up through his arm, bringing tears to his eyes. “Y-yes sir… s-sorry, sir…”
His father gave it another yank to hammer home his point, then released him. “Good. Now get your ass to your room. You’re grounded for a month.”
The whimpering pup slinked off to his room with his tail between his legs, pausing only to scoop up his bags before heading right to his room. What the hell was his dad’s problem?
He closed his door behind him and locked it, then tossed his bags aside and threw himself into his bed, nursing his sore arm.
With little else to do, after a few minutes of sulking, Martin pulled out his homework. He was thankful that Mrs. Jasmin stopped for burgers on the way home, or else he’d be going to bed hungry. It wasn’t fair. His dad was such a jerk!
It felt like it took no time at all to finish all of his work. Well, at least he wouldn’t have to worry about it over the weekend. And yet somehow it was already half past ten. He shook his head and stared out his bedroom window, again thinking about the unfairness of what his dad did.
“Stupidass,” Martin muttered, his nose pressed against the cool glass.
Movement next door caught his eye, and the wolf turned his attention to the neighbor’s house. He could just make out Jamie in her bedroom, pulling off her clothes to change for bed. The wolf cursed the rain — it made it way too hard to see anything! In a flash, the girl was finished, and she ran out of sight again. A moment later, the light went out. So much for a show.
The lights were still on in the living room, though. While the curtains were drawn, he could still see movement behind them. He thought about what Mrs. Langley had said a few months back, when he had first come out (well, maybe been forced out by his boyfriend, but still), and the consequences he doubtless would have faced at the paws of his brothers. He wished he could be at Robbie’s now. But it was late, and rainy. Robbie’d probably already be in bed.
At the same time, though, he didn’t want to stay here. Not with his dad being the way he was. He thought back to a couple of months ago, when Mr. Caulfield had invited him over for dinner. Maybe he could spend some time there. Anything would be better than spending the night in his parents’ house.
Martin glanced over his shoulder at the door to his bedroom, then back outside. The front porch wrapped around the house, and there were plenty of bushes around them. If he was daring, he could just slip out the window and climb down that way. The tree along the side of the house would be perfect for climbing up to get back in. No one would have to be the wiser.
Screw it. He needed out, consequences be damned. Martin crossed the room and locked his bedroom door. He knew it wouldn’t stop his parents if they were determined to get him up in the morning, but they rarely cared enough to do more than knock, anyway. It felt better to at least put that baffle up, anyway.
The wolf took another breath as he walked back to the window. Was he really going to do this? His paws trembled as he reached out toward the window and pushed it open. A cold blast of wind chilled him to the bone. Maybe this wasn’t such a good idea…
Martin looked back at his door, then shook his head, his paws balling into fists. No. He NEEDED to get out of this house for an evening. He lifted one leg up and put it out the window. Almost immediately, his pajama pants were soaked through with the cold December rain. He gritted his teeth and climbed the rest of the way out, then lowered his window. No need to let his room flood in the storm.
This was it. He was out on the roof over the front porch. He took a tentative step forward, and yipped as his paw slipped out from under him. The roof was a lot more slippery than he was expecting!
He managed to stop himself as he got to the edge of the roof. The wolf gingerly got back to his feet, and shimmied over toward the bushes.
By the looks of things, his parents weren’t in the living room. Or at least if they were, they had the curtains drawn. There was no light on the yard, as there doubtless would be without a curtain to block it. Satisfied, he took a breath, then hopped down into the bush.
His regret was immediate. Those bushes always felt so soft from the sides when he’d play in them during the summer. Coming down from the top, they were all poky sticks and thorn-like leaves. They offered little support. He landed much harder than anticipated, falling right into a puddle.
“Owwww…” Martin whined.
He immediately clapped his paws over his mouth and looked around. He had no idea how noisy his descent was. His ears perked. All he could hear was the wind and the falling rain. Hopefully no one inside heard anything.
Despite his worry and the aches in his body from his rough landing, he had to move. It was damned cold, and being soaked through wasn’t helping matters. The wolf groaned as he pushed himself to his paws. He shook off some of the excess water, then made a dash for the fence separating the two yards.
Getting over was harder than he would have imagined. His wet clothes kept sticking to the top of the fence. It took a little doing, but he managed to get over and flop down into the neighbor’s yard. So far so good. He was in the home stretch now.
Martin got to his paws, and watched the lights go out in the living room of the Caulfield house.
“Shit!” Martin cried. He made a mad dash across the yard. Please oh please don’t be going to bed. It was such a relief to get out of the rain under the neighbor’s porch that he almost collapsed right there. But there was no time to rest. He crossed the last few feet to the door and leaned heavily against it. The doorbell shined at him, and the wolf reached out a paw and pressed it.
His heart pounded in his ears as he waited for a response. If Jamie’s dad had already gone to bed, he’d be screwed! Climbing back up the tree into his room in this storm seemed almost suicidal at this point. Robbie’s house might be an alternate safe haven, but that quarter mile would be hell in the cold and rain. It didn’t help that his whole body was already sore from his hard landing from the top of the porch.
The wolf sucked in a breath as he heard the lock clicking. Relief washed over him as the door opened. He almost fell in after it, but managed to catch himself.
“Martin? What are you doing here?!”
Martin’s ears folded down. The tone in Keith’s voice stabbed like a knife. In that moment, he realized just how stupid he was being. The wolf pup whimpered and looked up at the adult. “I… umm…”
The arctic fox reached a paw out and grabbed the wolf’s shoulder. “Oh gods, you’re freezing! Get in, quick!” Keith said.
A second paw landed on his other shoulder and ushered the wolf in. Martin let out a sigh as the door shut behind him. Warmth… he’d only been outside for a couple minutes, but that was more than enough to nearly freeze him.
“Fucking hell! Isn’t that the boy from next door?”
Martin blushed. It took him a moment to remember who that second voice belonged to.
“Teddy, go upstairs and get a towel and a bathrobe,” Keith commanded. “Bring them to the bathroom downstairs. You, come with me.”
Martin was in a bit of a stupor as the arctic fox guided him through the living room. He barely registered as they entered the bathroom.
The lights blinded him. They were quite the contrast against the darkness outside.
“What are you even doing here?” Keith whispered. “And look at you… you’re covered in mud and soaked to the skin! Let’s get you out of these clothes…”
Two large paws started to unbutton his shirt. Part of the wolf wanted to protest. He was nearly twelve, after all! He could undress himself! But he was so cold… he hadn’t even realized how much he was shivering until he tried to raise a paw to help get his shirt open.
“Got the towels,” Teddy said.
“Thanks,” Keith said. “Wait there a minute.”
Martin couldn’t even bring himself to look at the arctic fox before him. He kept his eyes firmly on his footpaws as the adult slipped his shirt down his arms. His sleep pants and boxers quickly followed, leaving him completely bare. Keith even had to lift his footpaws to get those garments free.
“Teddy, get these in the wash,” Keith said.
The wolf turned a little and watched as the fox tossed his pajamas to the fennec. With surprising speed, Keith snatched up the towel and began vigorously rubbing him.
A minute of that left the wolf mostly dry. “Good enough,” Keith said. He tossed the towel aside, then grabbed the bathrobe and wrapped the wolf in it, helping guide Martin’s arms into the sleeves. “It’s a little big, but I rather suspected that would be the case. All snug now, little guy?”
Martin nodded. He hugged the robe close around himself, his eyes following the adult as Keith stood up before him. “Thanks,” he muttered.
Keith crossed his arms and looked down at the wolf. “Good. Now, care to explain why I found you at my doorstep at quarter past eleven?”
“I…” Martin sighed, and hugged himself a little tighter. “I just…”
The fennec poked his head around the bathroom door. “Got them in the wash,” Teddy said.
Keith put a paw on Martin’s shoulder. “Thanks, Teddy,” he said. His eyes remained focused on the wolf. “Come with me. Let’s sit on the couch.”
The wolf shivered as the adult guided him out of the room. His eyes had finally adjusted to the light, so it wasn’t a shock when one of the adults turned on the lights in the living room. He noted a couple of glasses sitting on the coffee table, both with traces of golden brown liquid inside.
Martin’s brain seemed to thaw as Keith sat him down in the middle of the couch. His shivering subsided as the adult sat down next to him. A fresh tremble ran through his body as the adult tugged him into his lap. “I’m not a baby,” Martin muttered.
“No, but you’re cold,” Keith replied. “Body heat will help you warm up.” The adult pulled a blanket around them. “Alright, pup… talk. Why did you show up at my doorstep?”
“I… I…” Martin struggled to formulate the words. The reasons he had seemed so foggy and distant. “I just… my dad threatened to break my arm if I went to sex ed at school, and grounded me for talking back. He told me that no son of his would be a ‘degenerate homosexual’ or whatever, and I just… I didn’t wanna be in that house tonight…”
A few moments of silence hung in the air. Martin looked over at Teddy, who had sat down on the other side of the couch, then up at Keith. Both adults were looking at him with… shocked expressions.
“Oh, honey…”
The fennec rested one of his paws on the wolf’s foot.
“That’s… that’s straight up abuse,” Keith said. “I can’t blame you for wanting to get out of that house.”
Martin sighed and shut his eyes as the arctic fox squeezed him. “I guess… but then there’s the way they talk about gay furs… like how all fags should rot in hell and die, and how dad praises my brothers for doing shit like beating up kids they think are gay at school, and it just… it scares me… like they’d do that to me if they knew how I felt about Robbie…”
The wolf trembled. Scary as it was to share all of that, it felt good to get it out, especially to Keith. After their talk a few weeks ago about his encounter with Teddy, Keith had made it clear that the wolf could talk to him about anything. So had Robbie’s parents. Oh how he wished he could have parents like them instead of the shit heads he was stuck with…
Teddy cleared his throat. “I, uh… I think I’m going to head to bed… i-it’s been a long day, and I…”
The fennec trailed off as he stood up. He grabbed one of the glasses from the table and drank its remaining contents. He gasped as he finished, and set the glass down. Without another word, Teddy stumbled toward the stairs and disappeared.
Silence fell in the room again. Martin felt dumber than ever. Why did he think this was a good idea? The wolf pulled his legs up and hugged them to his chest.
“Martin,” Keith whispered. The adult sighed, then nuzzled the wolf’s cheek. “I… I can’t pretend to know what you’re going through. My own parents were… very liberal. Never really outgrew the free love of the sixties, you know? I never had to be afraid to be myself around them. But I had friends who had families like that. And what I do know is how to be a safe haven.”
A glimmer of hope. Martin looked up at the adult. “Does that mean I can stay?” he whispered.
“For tonight,” Keith said. He sighed, then shook his head. “It’s a different world today than it was even twenty years ago. But if your family’s that hostile, I can let you stay tonight. But… promise me that you’ll talk to a teacher about this on Monday, alright?”
Martin nodded, then threw his arms around the adult’s neck, holding on for dear life. “Thank you,” the wolf whispered.
A cold pit sank to the bottom of the wolf’s stomach, followed by a burning hollowing-out of his chest. All at once he was overwhelmed with emotions. Fear, anger, doubt, relief… love. He trembled as tears flowed unbidden from his eyes. He had no idea WHY he was crying, but it felt safe to do it here.
From the back of his mind, Martin heard his father’s voice scolding him for being a fucking sissy. His body quaked as he cried all the harder.
He vaguely registered the fox’s paws roaming over his back. Through the fog of his mind, he heard Keith’s voice, whispering in a soothing tone. “It’s okay, little guy… everything’s going to be alright. I’m here… It’s okay… cry it out.”
Martin shuddered in the adult’s grasp. It felt weird to have an adult tell him it was okay to cry. Especially a male. Cry he did, though. He squeezed tight around Keith, clinging to the adult as he buried his face in the fox’s chestfur.
He didn’t know how much time passed as he cried quietly with Keith. At least the adult didn’t seem to mind. The wolf felt the adult’s paws rubbing up and down his back. It felt nice to be held and pet like that. He shifted a little as the adult rested his chin on top of his head.
At long last, Martin’s tears stopped. He breathed in deeply against Keith. Crying felt good… getting those emotions out. He sighed and lifted his head to look at the fox.
“Feel a little better, kiddo?” Keith asked.
Martin nodded. “Yeah… thanks,” he whispered.
The fox smiled at the wolf, then eased Martin off his lap to sit on the couch next to him. “Good,” he said. He leaned forward and grabbed his glass from the table.
The wolf’s eyes followed Keith’s paw as he brought the glass to his lips and took a sip. “Whatcha drinkin’?”
“Scotch whisky,” Keith replied. “Single malt, aged sixteen years.” He took another sip, then glanced at the wolf out of the corner of his eye. “Bit older than you, I suspect.”
“Only four years,” Martin replied. He chuckled softly, then cleared his throat. “Umm… c-could I try it?”
The adult laughed. “You really wanna try?” Keith smirked and held the glass out to the wolf. “This might be a little rough for a first timer. Sniff it before you sip. No shame in saying no.”
Martin took the glass and raised it to his muzzle. He sniffed the liquid inside. Immediately, he picked up the earthy smell of peat and oak. It burned his nostrils. The boy recoiled from the glass.
Keith reached for the glass. Martin tugged it away, turning his back to the adult. “Hang on, I wanna at least try it first!”
The adult sat back and turned to face the wolf. “Alright. Expect it to burn going down. Don’t say I didn’t warn you.”
The wolf nodded. He sat back and looked at the fox, noticing for the first time that Keith was wearing nothing but a pair of boxers. Martin straightened his shoulders and brought the glass back to his muzzle. He shut his eyes and tilted it back, letting a little of the amber liquid flow from the glass into his mouth.
He regretted it instantly. It tasted like he just took a swig of a bog. Swallowing was even worse. His throat felt like it was on fire. He spluttered, doubling over on himself. He barely noticed the fox taking the glass from his paw.
“You alright, Marty?” Keith asked.
“How can you DRINK that stuff?!” Martin gasped.
“It’s an acquired taste,” Keith replied. He rubbed Martin’s back with one paw, his other easing the wolf to sit back. “If you really wanna have a drink… I could do something a little easier on you. You like Coke?”
Martin settled back on the couch, then looked at the fox. “Yeah.”
“Alright, then… I’ll be right back.”
The wolf watched as the fox stood up and walked around the couch to the kitchen. He returned a minute later with two glasses with ice, a can of Coke, and a bottle of lime juice.
“What’s the lime juice for?” Martin asked.
Keith set the glasses and drinks down on the table. “Martin, my boy, I’m going to introduce you to my favorite drink when I was your age.” He walked over to a cabinet in the corner and opened it up.
“Whoa…”
There was so much liquor! Easily two or three dozen bottles of different shapes and sizes, some with clear liquid, some with ambers and brown, even blue and green! Keith reached in and pulled out a bottle.
“What’s that?” Martin asked.
“Rum,” Keith said. He twisted the top off the bottle and swirled around the clear liquid inside, then poured some into each glass. The adult set it down and put the top back on, then popped open the can of Coke and poured half into each glass, filling them near to the brim. He finished the drinks off with little splashes of lime juice, then picked them up and offered one to the wolf.
Martin looked at the glass, then brought it to his muzzle. It smelled a little different from regular coke, but definitely not as bad as that scotch had. He took a tentative sip.
“Huh,” Martin said. That sip went down a lot smoother. He could still feel the warmth from the alcohol, but it didn’t burn like the straight liquor. The Coke had some fruitiness to it, probably some from the lime and some from the rum. “That’s kinda good!”
Keith chuckled and sat back down on the couch, and took a long sip from his glass. “Cuba Libre,” the fox said. “Rum, Coke, and a little lime juice. And what makes this special is the rum is from Cuba. A little gift my parents sent me recently. La historia me absolverá.”
Martin blinked at that, and took another sip of his drink. “Habla español?”
“Poquito. Poquito,” Keith replied.
The wolf pulled his legs up onto the couch and snuggled up close to the fox. Why couldn’t Keith be his dad? Why did he have to get stuck with the asshole of a family he got? He shook that thought away as he took another sip of his Cuba libre. Keith was cool, and he wasn’t gonna let his stupid family ruin the rest of his night.
“Es mi clase favorita en la escuela,” Martin said.
“Que bueno!” Keith said. “Es muy importante hablar más de uno idioma, y el Español es muy útil en los Estados Unidos.”
Martin grinned and took another sip of his drink. His dad always said that learning another language was a waste of time, but here was this adult validating his desire to learn languages. The wolf even understood what Keith said! “Sí! Y es divertido, también.”
The fox chuckled. “Creerías que nunca lo estudié en la escuela?”
Martin blinked. “Uh… sorry, I, uh, don’t know what you said.” The boy blushed.
Keith took a long draught of his drink, then shook his head. “Sorry. En ingles, would you believe that I never studied it in school?”
“No way!” Martin said.
“Way,” the fox replied. “I took French and German, but I don’t really remember much of those. Spanish I learned during my parents’ summer trips down to Latin America. Mexico, Guatemala, Costa Rica, Colombia, Nicaragua, Argentina...” He stroked his chin and stared off into the distance as he took another sip. “Some weren’t exactly the safest places in the world, but oh, the adventures we had…”
A world traveler, to boot! The wolf’s head swam. Warmth swelled in his belly. Maybe this was the alcohol, but some of this had to be his honest emotions, too. Keith was the most interesting fur in the world right then. Who would have thought that the neighbor would have been so awesome?
The night wore on as Martin sipped his drink. He and Keith talked for what felt like hours. They talked about music, about history, about languages, all of the things Martin loved but could never talk to his parents about, because they were never interested. It was a little slice of heaven for the wolf.
Despite his desire to stay up later talking with Keith, the late hour was catching up with Martin. The wolf yawned.
“Getting tired, kiddo?” Keith asked.
The wolf shook his head. “Nuh uh. I can stay up longer.”
“Bullshit,” Keith whispered.
Martin giggled a little and yawned again. “Okay, maybe I’m a little tired.”
The fox nodded and stood up. “That’s what I thought. I can set you up in the guest bedroom.”
The wolf’s heart sank at the idea of sleeping in the guest bedroom. He didn’t want to leave Keith’s side. Without even really thinking, he blurted out, “What about your bed?”
Keith raised an eyebrow. “My bed?” he asked.
“Yeah,” Martin said, perking up a little, the warmth in his belly giving him a boost of confidence. “Ya know… with you. I, uh, don’t wanna be alone tonight.”
A few moments of silence greeted the wolf. The fox crossed his arms. Martin’s ears and tail drooped. That didn’t look promising.
After an interminable pause, Keith sighed. “Might get a little crowded in my bed. Teddy and I have been sharing it for a couple months now. But if you insist, we can. Or we can take the guest bedroom if you’d like to be with just me,” he said. “Come on. You can let me know on the way up.” He held out a paw to the wolf.
Martin’s heart leapt. He took the fox’s paw and slipped off the couch. His penis stirred a little beneath the bathrobe as Keith gripped his paw and led him towards the stairs. It was tempting to sleep with both him and the fennec, but Teddy had seemed very… skittish. Maybe it’d be best to pursue him again another time. “Can we go to the guest bedroom?”
Keith smiled at the wolf pup. “Sure thing, kiddo.”
He was getting to snuggle with someone tonight. A rush of emotions flooded through him as he followed the arctic fox: gratitude, relief, lust, and again that strange feeling of love. Not the same kind of love he had for Robbie. No, this was different.
A twinge of jealousy for Jamie, having Keith as a father, added to the tempest as the two ascended the stairs. Martin glanced toward Jamie’s bedroom as they reached the top of the stairs. He didn’t have long to look, as Keith led him the other way, toward the guest bedroom.
As they crossed the threshold, Keith pushed the door shut. “So, your pajamas are still in the wash. They probably won’t be dry for quite some time. You can keep that robe on, or I can lend you some pajamas to wear to bed. Got a preference?”
A shiver ran down the wolf’s spine. He knew what he’d prefer, but he wasn’t sure how the adult would take it. But might as well try, right? He seemed cool enough. “Do I have to wear anything to bed?” Martin asked.
Keith shrugged. “I suppose not. I never wore anything to bed as a kit.” He pulled the covers back on his bed, then climbed in, slipping under the sheets, and patted the bed next to him. “Come on in, kiddo.”
Martin blushed a little as he opened the bathrobe and let it slide off his shoulders. The thick fabric collected around his ankles, and he picked it up. “Where do ya want this?”
Keith chuckled. “Just toss it on the chair in the corner. I’ll deal with it in the morning.”
The wolf nodded and looked around. He spied the chair and tossed the robe onto it, then jumped up into the fox’s bed, the adolescent wolf curling right up against the adult’s side.
Warmth enveloped him as Keith brought the covers down over them. Martin wrapped his arms and legs around the adult, shivering a little as he clung to his savior for the night. Another shiver ran down the wolf’s spine as he found himself fur to fur with Keith, only the adult’s boxers keeping his modesty in check. He blushed, feeling his penis hardening against the adult’s thigh.
“Heh. Snuggly little guy, aren’t you?” Keith whispered. He draped an arm over the wolf and pulled him in close.
“I guess,” Martin said. He nuzzled the adult’s chest, then looked up into his eyes. He trembled as he felt tears welling up in his eyes. “Thanks for letting me stay,” he whispered.
The fox smiled back, and Keith stroked Martin’s ears. He leaned in and planted a kiss on the wolf’s forehead. “No problem. But again, don’t make a habit of this,” he chided. The grin on his face, though, made the wolf feel like he’d be more than welcome if he needed to come back again.
Without even realizing it, Martin rolled his hips against the fox’s side. His erection grew as he snuggled up against the adult. He blushed. Gods, he wanted to ask if the arctic fox wanted to play. Part of him really wanted to just to repay Keith for his kindness. Maybe he would even initiate. After all, there’s no way he didn’t know that the wolf was getting erect.
Keith chuckled. “Feels like someone’s a little horny,” he whispered.
Martin blushed deeper, but grinned up at the fox. He knew he didn’t have to hide from this adult. “Yeah,” Martin whispered.
The fox laughed quietly, then laid back on his bed, taking his arm from around the wolf. “Oh, I remember what it was like when I was your age.” He turned his head to the wolf and smiled at him. “You’re welcome to paw off if you need to.”
Not quite the answer the wolf was looking for. Clearly he’d have to be more forward. “What if I don’t wanna paw myself off?” he whispered.
The adult considered the question for a moment. “Well, I’ve got a toy or two I could let you try out, if you want.”
The wolf squirmed a little. That wasn’t what he meant, though he did have to admit, that idea sounded interesting. Not what he was after, though. “What if I wanted to play with you?” Martin whispered. “You did say it was okay for me to ask you guys about it…”
“Oh, Martin,” Keith whispered. “You’ve had some booze. I’ve had a lot more. Look, I don’t want you to do anything you’ll regret, okay? Alcohol can lower your inhibitions and make you do things you don’t want to do, and you might not even remember them in the morning.” The fox sighed and shook his head. “If you wanna take care of yourself, you’re welcome to. But I’m not going to do anything to or with you tonight. Not when you’ve just had your first drink.”
Martin’s heart sank. That wasn’t the answer he wanted. “But I feel fine!” Martin protested. “I mean, a little tingly, but in a good way! Please, Keith?”
The arctic fox shook his head again. “No. I don’t want to hurt you.” He sighed and rolled onto his back. “Maybe another time, if you really want to, and we’re both sober. We can talk about it. But that’s a big if. For now, though, it’s a no.”
As the wolf opened his mouth to protest further, the full significance of the fox’s words hit him. This adult really cared about him. He was looking out for him in ways he hadn’t even imagined before that moment. He’d even left open the possibility that they could play in the future. Another twinge of jealousy for Jamie caught in his throat. He suppressed it. Maybe Keith was Jamie’s dad, but for tonight, Martin could pretend that Keith was his.
“Okay,” Martin whispered. He wrapped his arms around the fox and nuzzled his chest, then looked up at him. “We can still snuggle, though, right?”
An arm wrapped around him. The fox’s paw came to rest on his lower back, just above his tail base. “Of course,” Keith whispered.
Martin nodded and rested his head on the fox’s chest. He was so warm. Was this what a father’s love felt like? Without even thinking, the wolf whispered three words to Keith. “Love you, dad.”
He felt the adult plant a kiss on his forehead. In his tired state, he didn’t even register what he’d just said. Or he didn’t, until the fox responded. “Love you, too, son.”
The wolf squeezed the fox tight. Tears welled up in his eyes. He rubbed his face against Keith’s chest, wiping away the fresh condensation as the last light of consciousness left him. In an instant, the wolf was asleep.
It was still dark when Martin awoke. He peered at the digital clock through the darkness. 3:41am. His bladder told him he had to get up.
Blearily, the boy slipped out of bed and tip toed to the bathroom. He shivered as the cold night art bit his skin through his fur. As quick as he could, he peed, flushed, then snuck back to the adult’s bed.
Through the darkness, Martin could just barely make out the gentle rise and fall of Keith’s chest. He climbed back in and snuggled up against the adult. His penis stirred.
Sure, Keith had told him no for tonight. But he really wanted to make the adult feel good, to repay him for how awesome he’d been. Just a little bit couldn’t hurt, right?
He reached a paw down and started to fondle the fox’s penis through his boxers. Keith snorted, but made no other reaction. He certainly didn’t seem to be on the verge of waking up.
The wolf got a little more bold, and reached in through the fly of his boxers. His paw gripped the adult’s soft cock and experimentally rolled his foreskin back and forth. He felt a little leap in his gut. He’d been rapidly growing an appreciation for foreskin and uncut dicks. The adult’s penis didn’t feel that big soft. Martin began working his paw up and down the adult’s shaft. A grin spread across his muzzle as Keith began to firm up.
It took less than a minute to get him fully hard. The wolf worked his paw in slow strokes, taking note of the feel of his foreskin gliding back and forth. As his erection grew, Martin’s eyes widened. Keith may have felt small soft, but hard he was HUGE. He wrapped both of his paws around Keith’s seven and a half inches. Damn, that was big. As big as Robbie’s dad, even. He kept his ears perked for reactions from the fox. A little moan, but no changes to his breathing. It seemed like someone was a heavy sleeper.
Martin bit his lip as he felt his own boyhood throbbing. He rolled his hips back and forth, rubbing his erection slowly against the adult’s thigh. Keeping quiet was going to be hard.
The wolf kept this up for a couple minutes. Still no sign of the adult waking up. He shivered a little. Should he dare?
“No risk, no reward,” he whispered.
He took a breath and slipped down under the covers. It was completely dark down there. He moved his head by feel, until his nose bumped into the adult’s tip. He grinned, and gave the fox’s penis a few licks, then took those top two inches into his muzzle, suckling on it hungrily.
Keith’s body jerked as the wolf started to suck him. Uh oh. Had he gone too far? Martin hastily pulled his muzzle back and climbed back up, trying to get back into the position he’d been in when the two had fallen asleep. Please still be asleep, please still be asleep, please still be asl—
“Martin?”
Crap. Maybe if he stayed quiet.
“Martin, I know you’re awake,” Keith whispered.
Caught. The wolf boy whimpered softly and looked up at the adult. In the darkness of the bedroom, it was impossible to read his expression.
“What were you doing down there?” Keith asked.
“I was… I just… I mean,” Martin began.
“Why were you doing it?” Keith asked.
The wolf sighed. “I don’t know,” he whispered.
“Come on, Martin,” Keith whispered. “You had a reason. Don’t be afraid to tell me. I’m not mad. I just want to know why.”
Well, at least he wasn’t in trouble. “I just… you’ve been so nice to me tonight, Mr. Caulfi—”
“Keith,” the fox corrected.
The wolf nodded, then continued. “Sorry. But you’ve been so nice, Keith, that I jus… I wanted to make you feel good, too. To repay you, ya know?”
“Sweetie,” Keith whispered. “You don’t have to repay me for anything.” He kissed the boy’s forehead. “I don’t want you thinking you have to suck my dick in order for me to look out for you.”
The wolf couldn’t help but to giggle. It felt weird to have an adult so openly talking about sex things. He felt his own dick throb a little. “What if I want to do it, though?” Martin whispered.
“Is that you asking? Or this little guy?” Keith asked. The adult’s paw brushed across the wolf’s penis.
“Por que no los dos?” Martin replied.
The adult chuckled. “Tell you what,” Keith whispered. “Let’s take care of this little guy, and then see how you feel. Sound like a plan?”
Martin’s ears perked up. His chest tingled at the thought. “S-sounds like a plan,” Martin whispered.
The wolf pup squeaked as he was rolled onto his back. A large paw wrapped around his penis. He giggled as he felt the adult kiss his cheek, and at the same time start to stroke him.
“Try to keep it down,” Keith whispered. “We don’t want to wake the rest of the family.”
Martin nodded, and bit his lip. The adult next to him moved around rested a pillow on his chest, then wrapped his free arm around his shoulders. The wolf hugged the pillow and bit down on it as the adult’s other paw worked his erection.
His grip was delicate, with occasional firmer grips along his shaft as he stroked. Warm waves of pleasure pulsed through his penis. His hips bucked up into the adult’s paw. Who could have known just a pawjob could feel so good?
“Do you squirt yet?” Keith whispered.
A little blush crept across the wolf’s muzzle. He nodded. “Uh huh.”
Keith chuckled and gave his cheek another kiss. “I see. In that case…”
The wolf’s blush deepened as he felt the adult climb down under the covers. His penis was released. Almost immediately, the adult’s paw was replaced by his muzzle. Martin bit down hard on the pillow, muffling his pleasured cry as he felt that warm wetness on his penis. He wrapped his legs around Keith’s head and frantically bucked his hips.
Those two large paws grabbed his hips, holding his legs slightly apart as the fox began to bob along his length. Martin’s toes curled and uncurled as he was felated by the adult. His back arched. That was just too much!
He let go of the pillow and inhaled sharply as he came. His penis bucked in the adult’s mouth as he fired off a few bursts of his thin seed against the fox’s tongue. As quickly as it came, it was over. The adult pulled off his cock with a slurp, then climbed back out from under the sheets and kissed his cheek.
“Feel a little better now?” Keith whispered.
Martin rolled onto his side and hugged the adult, wrapping his arms and legs around him. “That was incredible,” Martin whispered.
Keith grinned and patted the wolf’s bottom. “Glad I still got it,” he replied.
The wolf giggled softly, then looked up at Keith and licked his chin. “I still wanna blow you, too,” he whispered.
“Do you, now?” Keith asked.
Martin nodded. “Yeah. I wanna make you feel good, too.”
The adult fox brought a paw to his chin. “Well, I suppose I could let you do that, unless you’d like to try something else.”
That got the wolf’s attention. “Like what? Like, putting it in my butt?”
The adult chuckled. “I doubt you’d be able to take me without a lot of stretching.”
The wolf blushed. Keith had a point there. “But what else is there?” he asked.
“I could show how to really use your paws,” Keith whispered. “Or, if you didn’t mind, maybe I could rub against your bottom, or between your legs.”
Those all sounded kinda nice. But that last one sounded interesting. “Umm… maybe between my legs?” Martin whispered.
Keith grinned. “Alright. You wanna be on your back, or do it doggy style?”
“Will you squirt on my tummy if we do it on my back?” Martin whispered.
“Unless you’d like me to cum on you somewhere else,” Keith replied.
The wolf boy giggled. It sounded kinda cool to have the adult squirt on him. But at the same time, he wanted to taste him, too! “Tough choice,” he said.
Keith chuckled and rolled around, laying the wolf on his back on the bed. “We’ll figure it out when I’m close,” he whispered. The adult pushed himself up, taking the blanket with him.
“Eep! Cold!” Martin hissed.
The fox snickered and bounced his cock off the wolf boy’s now-flaccid penis. “Don’t worry, I don’t think I’ll last long,” he whispered. He grabbed Martin’s knees and lifted his legs up, hugging them to his chest. “Alright, kiddo, hold your legs tight together for me, okay?”
Martin nodded, though he took a moment to admire the adult’s cock. Now that he could see it, he could really appreciate just how large the fox’s endowment was. And that foreskin! It covered most of his glans, just a hint of pink peeking out from behind his snoot. He grinned and clenched his legs together. A shiver ran down his spine as the adult’s penis pushing in between them. Keith’s erection emerged from between his legs, the foreskin rolled back to reveal his glans.
A groan from the adult got Martin’s heart aflutter. “That’s it,” Keith whispered. “Just like that.”
The wolf boy blushed as he felt the adult start thrusting between his legs. He could feel just how long and thick the fox’s cock was as it rubbed between his thighs and against his flaccid penis. Yeah, taking that in his bottom would take a lot of stretching and practice. But this felt nice, too. Now that his eyes had adjusted to the dim light, too, he could even watch the adult’s cock sliding between his legs.
“That’s a good boy,” Keith whispered. “Ngh… y-yeah, getting close. Where do you want me to squirt it?”
“I’m thirsty, dad,” Martin replied.
The fox chuckled and released the wolf’s legs, then crawled up his chest, straddling the boy. He grabbed his penis and stroked it, holding his tip close to Martin’s muzzle. “Get ready for it, kiddo,” Keith whispered.
Martin beamed and wrapped his lips around the adult’s tip. He swirled his tongue around it. A bit of salty pre greeted his tongue. Damn, he got the adult excited! His ears flicked as he heard Keith groan softly. This was it!
The first burst caught him completely off-guard. He hadn’t realized before how HARD adults could cum! The slimy fluid hit the back of his throat. He squeezed his eyes shut as the second and third squirt filled his muzzle, and he pulled off, desperately trying to swallow and breath at the same time.
A few more ropes of seed splattered across his face. He could feel it drooling down his muzzle. The bed shook as the adult moved back, and he felt himself lifted up.
“Are you okay?” Keith whispered. “Oh gods, I didn’t hurt you, did I?”
Martin shook his head and coughed. “M’fine,” he whispered. “Jus’ didn’ catch it right.” He wiped away the seed from his eyelids and opened his eyes. “Never had that much cum in my mouth all at once before!”
Keith laughed and gave the wolf a quick peck on the lips. “Oh, you. Here, let me clean you up.”
It was the wolf’s turn to laugh as the fox started to lick his muzzle. He squirmed a little in the adult’s grip as his face was licked clean.
“There we go,” Keith whispered. “Better now?”
“Uh huh,” Martin whispered. “Thanks, Keith.”
“Oh, now I’m Keith again?” the fox whispered.
The wolf tilted his head. “Whatcha mean?”
The fox chuckled, then whispered in his ear, “You called me ‘dad’ twice tonight.”
Martin blushed. “Oh. Sorry,” he whispered.
“Don’t be,” Keith replied. He laid the wolf down, then grabbed the blankets and pulled them back over them. “Just don’t let your dad hear it.”
The wolf giggled. “Oh, he won’t,” he replied. “Night… dad.”
Keith wrapped an arm around the wolf and pulled him in close, spooning the boy. “G’night, kiddo.”
► Show Spoiler :
Morning Would
OBLIGATORY CONTENT WARNING: The following story contains GRAPHIC SCENES of a SEXUALLY EXPLICIT NATURE between TWO CUBS who are SIBLINGS! GASP BROTHER/SISTER WINCEST. If this offends you, DO NOT READ ON. By reading beyond this point you accept that you are a silly perv. For those who are still here… enjoy!This weekend was going to be an interesting one, that much was certain. Robbie had invited Becky over, and his sisters had invited her little brother Adam over. It seemed like it was only a matter of time before his siblings made that particular connection, and it had finally happened.
Admittedly, the fox hadn’t interacted much with Becky’s little brother. Most of his play dates with Becky had been at his house, since with so many siblings her house was often way too busy. Becky’s parents were happy to have him, but it could be overwhelming for the fox. Sometimes just Ellie could be too much sibling to handle. But hopefully having Adam over would mean that Robbie could have some peace with Becky.
One thing the fox had begun appreciating was having Ellie around a little less. Ever since they found out that Keith was her bio dad, she’d been spending more time at his house. It was nice getting quiet time without his sister interrupting. Well, technically half-sister, but still sister nonetheless.
And Jamie was an interesting one. He’d never really felt particularly close to her, but he liked her well enough. She was certainly more on his level energy-wise. He could get used to having her as a little sister.
Ellie, though, could be a pain. And this morning she was already proving to be just that.
“Oh big brooooootherrrrrrrrr!”
Robbie groaned and pulled the covers up over his head. “Ellie, let me sleep,” he muttered.
The younger vixen climbed onto his bed. “But Roooooobbiiiiiiiie, I wanna play seeeeeeeex.”
Ugh. Why did his sister have to wake up horny? “Can’t you do that with Jamie?”
“I dunno where she is,” Ellie said. “She wasn’t in her bunk this morning.”
Great, just what Robbie needed. “What about Mom and Dad? Maybe you could play with them.”
“But I wanna play with you!” Ellie said. “Daddy’s penis is too big to fit in me, and… I guess Mommy’s real good with her tongue and fingers, but I want a penis in me!”
From the moment that she’d crawled into his bed, she had been groin to groin with him, only his blanket separating them. Having her rocking in his lap wasn’t helping matters. His brain wanted her to leave him alone so he could sleep a little longer, but his dick…
“Oh, alright, fine,” Robbie said. It still felt a little weird being sexual with his sisters, but it made them happy, and he had to admit, his half-sister’s pussy felt pretty good.
“Yay!” Ellie unceremoniously pulled the covers back, scooting back to reveal the male’s groin. Sure enough, from her grinding, he was already hard.
His little sister wasted no time crawling back into his lap. Robbie could feel the heat and slickness of his sister’s vulva as she rubbed against his penis. He groaned softly as his sister grabbed his shaft and guided his tip to her entrance.
Both foxes gasped as Ellie lowered herself onto her brother’s erection. Gods she felt warm inside. Robbie grabbed her hips and bucked his own, pushing himself as deep into his sister as he could get.
“Hee… your penis feels so nice inside me, big brother,” Ellie whispered.
Something told Robbie that it SHOULD be really weird to be fucking his little sister, but for whatever reason, he just found it… super hot. Sure, he might be more into boys, but his sister wasn’t bad, either. And he did really appreciate the warmth of a slick vagina. It required so much less prep than when he was messing with his butt, or even when he played with Jamie.
He let out a soft gasp as his sister started bouncing on his cock. Her vagina felt SO warm and slick, like they were made to come together like this. He rocked his hips slowly, matching Ellie’s movements to thrust as deep into her as he could with each bounce.
Ellie leaned forward, bracing her paws along his sides as she rode him. “I love you, big brother,” she whispered.
Robbie bit his lip. The reminder that it was his sister on him just made it hotter. “L-love you, too, little sis,” he muttered. Gods, that felt good to say. What was wrong with him?
A couple of bleary minutes rolled by before the twelve year old felt his orgasm sneaking up on him. His grip tightened on his sister’s hips, and he pressed himself upwards, his back arching as he exploded inside his sister. His own spurts weren’t nearly as thick or voluminous as Dad’s, but it wasn’t unsubstantial, either. Ellie certainly didn’t seem to mind.
His sister giggled and wiggled her hips as he held her down in his lap through his climax. “Hee… fillin’ me up, big brother?” she asked.
“Y-yeah,” Robbie replied. Straight to the point with that vixen, always.
“Aww… I was still havin’ fun,” Ellie said. She pouted, but kept herself pressed down into him. One of her paws slipped between her legs, her fingers furiously working her little sex. At least she knew how to take care of herself. Robbie wasn’t sure if he had the focus or awareness to help her along.
His penis was just starting to soften up when she arched her own back, the vixen trembling in his lap. That felt really nice, too, the way her vaginal walls hugged him when she orgasmed. He could get used to that. The fox even dared to slip a finger in to join hers, his thumb working in little circles over her nub.
Both foxes let out a gasp as Robbie’s softening penis slipped out of Ellie. His sister giggled and gave him a quick kiss on the lips.
“Thankies, big brother,” Ellie whispered.
Robbie rolled his eyes at his sister and hugged her. “Just… don’t make a habit of this, okay?”
“Okay!” Ellie said. She kissed him again on the lips, then slipped out of his bed and out the door.
The twelve year old groaned and sat up. If it wasn’t for how moist she’d left his groin, he might’ve believed it was just a dream. He shook his head and grabbed his glasses from his bedside table and set them on his muzzle, then stretched.
With a groan, he rolled himself out of bed and padded out to the bathroom. Step one: clean up his crotch. Step two: pee. Step three: brush teeth. Step four: get dressed for their company later.
He yawned as he made his way downstairs. Getting woken up by Ellie had thrown off his entire morning. Food. That was what he really needed right now.
When he entered the kitchen, he found his parents and sisters already seated at the kitchen table eating. “Morning, family,” he muttered.
“Morning, cupcake,” Mom said.
The fox yawned again as he loaded a bagel into the toaster. Cinnamon raisin sounded good this morning. While it toasted, he got himself a glass of orange juice. Did he have the gumption to make an egg to put on it? Screw it, might as well. He dug out a frying pan and grabbed an egg and the margarine from the fridge.
“Someone’s got some initiative today,” Dad said.
“What? I want an egg,” Robbie said.
His father chuckled. “Fair enough, son.”
Robbie could hardly call himself a chef, but his Mom had taught him at least some basic kitchen skills, among them how to fry an egg. It wasn’t fancy, but it got the job done. He forced back a yawn as he cooked up his egg. Some sausage sounded good too but that might’ve been a step too far. Too much to do.
He smiled proudly as he assembled his breakfast sandwich. Simple but delicious. He sat down at the kitchen table to eat, and tried to tune out his sister’s horny musings about Adam. Come to think of it, he’d never seen Becky’s family get naked when he was over. Maybe they had a rule to keep the clothes on when company was around. Or maybe he just wasn’t around enough for them to be comfortable with him. Oh well. It didn’t bother him either way.
As he was finishing his breakfast, Keith and Teddy arrived. He rolled his eyes to himself as Keith kissed both of his parents and Teddy snuck one from Dad. Not that he had a problem with his parents dating the arctic fox and the fennec, it was just… it took some getting used to.
“Much as I’d love to chat, I have to get to work,” Mom said. “Don’t forget to get dressed, Ellie. It’s your friend’s first time here and we don’t want to shock him!”
Something told Robbie that Adam wouldn’t be TOO shocked by their family, except for maybe how horny Ellie could be. He tilted his head into the kiss his mother planted on his ear as she got up to head off to work.
Keith took her seat at the table and patted the twelve year old’s shoulder. “Hey there, Robs. How’re you doing?”
The fox shrugged. “Doing okay I guess. Ellie was a lot this morning.”
“Oh was she?” Keith asked. “Do you want me to have a chat with her?”
He shrugged again. “Nah. We talked about it.” Whether she’d remember and abide by it was another matter, but he didn’t feel the need to get her father involved. “Think Imma head downstairs and grab my Switch, play some games till Becky gets here.”
“Sounds like a plan, kit,” Keith said. “Love you.”
Robbie hugged the arctic fox as he left. He was still figuring out where he stood with his half-sister’s bio dad. It was still quite an adjustment. At least Keith was cool. He’d known the arctic fox his entire life, after all.
He sighed as he ran downstairs to the basement to grab his console. Fun as it was to hump his sister, he really wished he’d had time to properly wake up instead of being ambushed by her horny. But such was life with Ellie. At least he should have some free time before Becky showed up.
The fox took up the love seat when he got back upstairs, sprawling out as he booted up Stardew Valley. Might as well get a couple days in on the farm while Dad talked to his boyfriends about… whatever it was adults talked about. He’d gotten good at tuning out adults when he was gaming.
He had just finished a day when the doorbell rang. Darn. He was kinda hoping Becky and Adam would be a bit later. At least it was the end of the day so he had a save. He stretched and turned off his system and made for the door, which his father beat him to.
“Hey, Becky,” he said as the rabbit girl walked in.
“Hi, Robbie!” Becky replied. She hugged him and giggled.
“Adaaaaaaaam!” Ellie cried.
Robbie took a few steps back as his sister rocketed down the stairs and hugged her friend. He rolled his eyes. Typical Ellie.
“C’mon, let’s head downstairs before they notice us,” Robbie said.
Becky giggled and took his paw. “You got it!” She led the way to the basement, and flopped down on the couch there while Robbie set the Switch back up.
“Surprised it took this long for your little brother to make friends with my little sisters,” Robbie noted as he grabbed a couple controllers.
“They weren’t in the same classes until this year,” Becky reminded him. “We’ve been together since kindergarten, remember?”
“Yeah, I guess,” Robbie said. He sat down next to her. “How about some Mario Kart?”
The rabbit girl grinned. “You’re on.”
He chuckled as he got the game set up. Becky was competitive and usually held her own against him, even if he edged her out in the end. Not that he would’ve minded if she beat him. Ellie certainly did usually. But it was about the experience, not who won or lost.
“Hey, before we start, wanna get naked?” Becky asked.
“Eh, sure,” Robbie replied. No reason not to, really. The two cubs slipped out of their clothing, laying their garments along the back of the couch before settling back in together.
It was kinda nice, getting to hang out naked with his friends. Honestly he was surprised that Sophie and Tanya had gotten naked at his birthday party a couple weeks ago. Not that he was complaining. They were both pretty hot in their own ways. He was just surprised. Hell, even Chuck dared to get naked and hang out with the gang, and that was the biggest shock of all.
But for now, it was just him and Becky. It had been a little while since he’d gotten a day alone with his friends. He’d had unfortunate timing with having his friends over on days when both of his sisters were at his house rather than at the Caulfields’. Even this week was one of those, but at least there was Adam to distract his sisters.
“Alright, let’s play!” Becky said, cutting into Robbie’s thoughts.
The fox grinned. “You got it!”
They were midway through their third race when Jamie unexpectedly joined them.
“Oh, hey Jamie,” Robbie said. He was too into his game to really take in that she had joined them solo, even if he did register some disappointment that his alone time with Becky was ended.
“What’re you doing here?” Becky asked.
“Ellie and Adam are playing sex and I didn’t feel like it, so I thought I’d come hang out with you, if that’s okay,” Jamie said.
“They’re WHAT?!” Becky said.
Robbie groaned. “Of course they are…” Somehow that didn’t surprise the fox in the least. These last few months, Ellie had been getting exceptionally horny. He cringed as he remembered his rude awakening this morning. Maybe some boys would’ve been into that, but Robbie was not that kind of boy.
“They’re playing sex,” Jamie repeated. “Ya know, like you and Adam do?”
Well, that was news. Becky had been playing with her younger brother? Did that mean that Sophie was okay with it, or was his friend too horny to think of the consequences?
“O-oh… h-he told you about that?” Becky said.
“Yeah, he mentioned it,” Jamie said. “I mean… Robbie and I have played a little, too, and me and Ellie do it a lot.”
Becky turned on the fox. “And you won’t play with me?”
Ugh. Jamie had opened a can of worms. He threw his paws up in exasperation, game be damned. “Hey, I have permission from my boyfriend to play with other furs. Have you talked to Sophie about having an open relationship with her?”
His friend blinked and looked away from him. “Well, no,” she muttered.
“So there you go,” Robbie said. “Unless she’s okay with it, I’m not crossing that line.” There was a lot he wanted to add, too. That Becky shouldn’t be fooling around with her siblings if her girlfriend didn’t know, for starters. Sure, he didn’t know Sophie as well as Becky, but from his conversations with the retriever, he got the feeling that she wouldn’t take kindly to not being Becky’s number one.
And he was kinda growing to like Sophie. Not in a romantic way, but she was a pretty decent friend. Plus, her position with the popular clique helped to keep the bullying and teasing to a minimum, and frankly, he didn’t want to mess that up for himself. If Sophie found out that Robbie knew what Becky and her siblings were up to and didn’t tell her, it could spell disaster for him at school. It was frustrating enough trying to cover for Martin with the constant rumors floating around about the soccer team.
His musings were interrupted by a question from his half-sister.
“What’s an open relationship?”
Robbie blinked. Yeah, that probably warranted an explanation. “Oh, it just means that we’re allowed to play sex with other furs,” he said, copying her own language for referring to the act. “Most furs, when they have a partner, do a closed relationship, so they only play sex with who they’re dating, and consider it bad and cheating if you play sex with other furs.”
“Oh,” Jamie said. “Why’s it such a bad thing to play sex with other furs if you aren’t dating them?”
Before Robbie could respond, Becky jumped in. “Because it’s a sin.”
The fox rolled his eyes. “As is having sex with your siblings, I’m sure.”
Becky blushed and squirmed. “It is…”
He shook his head and cleared his throat. He needed a second to remember everything his parents had told him about sex and relationships. “I mean, sex is fun, but it can also be really like, emotional and stuff. And some furs get jealous if you share that with others.” That should cover it, but maybe Mom or Dad would be better. “Our parents might have better explanations.”
Just them, his attention was brought back to the screen as a red shell hit him. To his horror, he and Becky were now in 11th and 12th place.
“Oh crap, the race!” Robbie said.
“S-sorry,” Jamie muttered.
“Eh, it’s fine,” Robbie said. He patted his sister’s head affectionately, then grabbed his controller and got his kart moving again. “It’s just a game. Maybe you can join us for the next one.”
Once they finished up their race, Jamie grabbed a controller and joined them. Honestly, Robbie couldn’t even say he was disappointed about Jamie joining. She could be competitive, sure, but she wasn’t anywhere near as obnoxious as Ellie could be. The arctic vixen was really growing on him. Were they sure that Ellie was really related to them?
They got through several races before they were joined by Ellie and Adam.
“There you are!” Ellie said. “Jamie, why do you keep running away?”
“I’m not running away,” Jamie said. “I just didn’t wanna play sex.”
“But why? Sex is fun!” Ellie replied.
Jamie shrugged. “Yeah, it’s fun, but sometimes I don’t wanna do it.”
“Why, though?” Ellie asked.
Oh boy. Seriously, how was this horny girl related to them? Robbie felt an obligation to step in and defend his little sister. “She doesn’t need a reason. Remember what Mom says about consent.”
Ellie huffed. She looked like she was about to argue.
“Fiiiiiine,” Ellie said. Bullet, dodged.
“Is it ‘cause of me?” Adam asked.
Robbie was thankful they were between races. This was becoming a bigger conversation than he expected.
The arctic vixen shrugged. “I like you, Adam, but I dunno if I like you that way…”
Even Becky got in on it. “Sex is something you should only do with furs who you really care about, anyway,” she said.
Ellie tilted her head. “But it’s so fun! Why wouldn’t ya wanna do it with anyfur and everyfur?”
Ugh. Why did Ellie have to be like this? Robbie groaned and rolled his eyes. “Why don’t you go ask Dad about it?” he shot, fully expecting her to push the subject.
To his surprise, though, she took him up on the offer.
“Okay!” Ellie said. “Daddy Daaaaaaan, Daddy Keeeeeeeeith,” she sang as she ran upstairs.
“Oh boy,” Robbie said. He was glad he wasn’t going to be part of THAT conversation.
Adam wiggled and cleared his throat. “C-can I play?”
Robbie and Becky giggled. At least somefur was being kinda normal.
“Sure thing, little bro,” Becky said.
“Fourth controller’s by the TV,” Robbie said.
The younger rabbit snatched it up and sat down next to Jamie on the floor in front of the couch. Robbie had to admit, Becky’s little brother was pretty cute. He was even uncut! If it wasn’t for his hard line with Becky he might’ve been tempted by the boy.
“You’re not like… sad that I don’t wanna play sex with you, are you?” Jamie asked Adam.
Her friend shook his head. “Nah. I mean, it’s fun, but I dunno about, umm… touching parts that are like mine.” Okay, so maybe the rabbit boy was off-limits. Oh well. He still had Martin and Jamie to play with. Plus his parents and Keith, if he wanted to be so bold as to ask the adults. They’d made it clear they were open to it, after all. And maybe Kendal, if that cheetah was down to play. Maybe he’d have to ask him sometime…
“It’s nice to know I’m not weird for how mine is,” Adam continued, “But like… playing is a whole other thing.”
Honestly that tracked. Even Robbie’d taken some flak for his cock looking different. While there were a few other uncut boys in his class, most of them weren’t. Dad had explained that a lot of parents just automatically did it without thinking about it, though it was becoming less common. Still, though, it kinda sucked. He really wanted to try playing with another uncut one! The only fur who was really available for that was Jamie. And maybe her dad, too, but Robbie wasn’t sure about asking the older arctic fox about play time. Not yet, at least. It was tempting, though.
“Okay! Let’s play!” Jamie said, drawing the fox boy’s attention back to their game.
He grinned. “Just watch out, ‘cause Becky and I aren’t gonna go east on you two just because you’re younger!”
The eight year olds giggled.
“We don’t need you to go easy on us!” Adam said.
“Yeah, it’ll make it better when we beat you!” Jamie said.
Becky giggled. “Your little sister’s pretty cocky.”
She really was. But that wasn’t a bad thing. Jamie had a firm confidence about her that reminded the red fox of… well, their dads for sure, but even him sometimes. Maybe Martin was on to something when he said that Keith was like an older him, but marshmallow. At least he had Dad’s eyes as some proof that they were related (beyond the way Dad stood up to Martin’s dad, anyway - that took balls that even Robbie wasn’t sure he had).
Well, either way, the fox was happy with his family. Even if Ellie could be a pain sometimes.
Robbie gave his little sister a grin. “You’re on, then.” Next up on the agenda: beating his little sister at Mario Kart.
► Show Spoiler :
Data Points
CONTENT WARNING: The following story contains GAY SEX between ADULTS, as well as themes of CUBHOOD SEXUAL EXPLOITATION AND ABUSE and recovery from said abuse. If that might be difficult to read, maybe give this one a skip. For everyone else… enjoy?It had been an interesting month for Isaac. In addition to his turmoil at home, Lillian had left the lab for her new job and asked him to meet her for coffee in the city. He had been more than willing to do so, especially with how cold and distant Sarah had been.
The cat zipped his coat as he left the heated Green Line train and emerged into the city. It wasn’t quite winter yet, but late November was already cooling. He took a seat on a bench near the station and checked his phone.
“Dr. Gardner!”
Isaac looked up and saw Lillian running towards him. He raised a paw in greeting. “Hello, Lillian. No need to be so formal out here. Call me Isaac.”
The ferret smiled as she approached. “Oh, of course, Isaac.” She giggled softly. “So, I know I’d said coffee, but I forgot to eat before I left. Maybe we could grab lunch?”
“Lunch sounds lovely,” Isaac said.
They set off around the Common. There were no shortage of options: food trucks, restaurants of every cuisine you could imagine. They settled on one of those chains run by a celebrity chef and were quickly seated.
“So, how’s the new job working out?” Isaac asked.
“Oh, it’s great!” Lillian said. “I’m still getting used to the lab politics but the work is interesting, and the shorter commute is lovely. I have so much more time for my hobbies.”
The feline smiled. “And what might those be?”
Lillian giggled and happily began talking about her crocheting and painting. She pulled out her phone and showed him some pictures of her projects. She was quite the accomplished painter.
“How have things been with your son?” she asked once she settled from talking about herself.
“Oh, things are going smoothly there, I think,” Isaac said. “He’s been more affectionate towards me lately, which I think is a good sign, and I’ve been teaching him to cook.”
“That’s great!” Lillian said. “Cooking is a skill everyfur should have.”
“Agreed,” Isaac said. He chuckled and glanced around, then leaned in conspiratorially. “Could I confide something in you?”
She grinned and leaned in herself. “Of course.”
“Since Sarah and I are officially no longer together, I’ve been… exploring myself some,” Isaac said.
“Oh really?” Lillian said. “Exploring how?”
Isaac blushed. He couldn’t believe he was about to tell her this. “I had a little sexual encounter with another male.”
Lillian blushed but grinned. “You, exploring sexually? I never would have imagined it. Are you coming out as gay, then?”
“I don’t know about gay,” Isaac said. “Bi-curious, if anything. I’m actually planning to meet with him again next weekend to talk about things.”
“Good for you!” Lillian said. “I’ve had some encounters with other females, myself. I consider myself firmly bisexual.”
The feline chuckled. “My male friend is in an open relationship, and he’s bisexual, too.”
“Imagine the threesome potential,” Lillian said. “We could have both kinds of threesomes that guys and girls dream about.”
“I don’t know about all that,” Isaac said. “Open relationships like that… I don’t know if they’re for me. It’d have to be with someone very special.”
“Oh, I understand that all too well,” Lillian said. “I’ve had a couple before, but with guys it was always so they had a free paw to cheat with other females. Though I did have a lovely open relationship for a while with another female. Lasted my last couple years of college. Then she moved out to California to be closer to her family, and I wanted to stay here, so we had to end it.”
For whatever reason, ending a relationship by moving stabbed Isaac right in the heart. He thought back to his own cubhood and ending his relationship with his best friend. At the time it had felt like the right thing to do, but in hindsight… maybe he shouldn’t have ended it the way he did.
“It’s always a shame when moving ends a good relationship,” Isaac said.
“It is,” Lillian said. “But sometimes for the best.” She shook her head. “Right now I’m not seeing anyone.”
Isaac chuckled. “Well, a pretty, intelligent, successful female like you would have no problem finding a partner to suit your needs, I’m sure.”
The ferret smiled. “Thanks. I’m hoping to find someone soon. Just waiting for the right moment, you know?”
“I suppose I can understand that,” Isaac said. “Relationships don’t just fall into your lap. Well, I suppose my son did, metaphorically, but… well, not in that way…”
She giggled. “I know what you mean. It might be difficult to find a partner when you have your son to worry about. It wouldn’t bother me, though.”
The feline chuckled nervously. “Heh… good to know. I’ve been thinking about having one myself, too… I’d like the full fatherhood experience, not just starting with a ten year old. I love Chuck, but…”
“Oh, I understand completely,” Lillian said. “I wouldn’t mind having a cub or two, myself, one day… take a few years off to raise a cub, then head back to work.”
“It’s a lovely thought, as long as you’ve a partner who can support you while you’re raising your cub,” Isaac said.
“Or two or three,” Lillian added.
Isaac laughed. “Partners or cubs?”
She grinned. “Why not both? It takes a village to raise a cub, after all. A polycule just means more caregivers to love on them. Shame you aren’t sure about it, yourself. It could be a lot of fun.”
Why did she keep bringing it back to him? Was she trying to tell him something? Perhaps he should be bolder. “As I said, I’m… exploring myself. When I have some results to share, I’ll be sure to let you know.”
Lillian giggled. “Please do, Dr. Gardner.”
They both had a chuckle at that. What was Isaac getting himself into?
The following weekend snuck up on Isaac. It was another Chuck solo therapy day followed by a play date with his friend Robbie. The cat had to admit, he was looking forward to that almost as much as Chuck was. It meant getting to see Dan again and talk.
His last conversation with the fox had been fruitful. He got some useful parenting advice, and plenty to think about in terms of his sexuality (though he purposely didn’t mention his thoughts about Chuck). Unfortunately, Dr. Langley hadn’t been able to provide any professional recommendations for his issue, but she promised to try to help him as best she could as a friend, and keep her ear to the ground for therapists who could help. It was the best he could get.
When Chuck emerged from therapy, he seemed unusually perky. Isaac inquired about it when they got to the car.
“Oh, we m-mostly talked about b-books and art and stuff,” Chuck said. “I m-made a drawing i-in there.”
“That’s good,” Isaac said. “I’m glad it’s not all doom and gloom in there.”
Chuck nodded. “M-my therapist says that r-rest and j-joy are important parts of th-therapy.”
Isaac smiled. “I guess I found you a good one, then.”
They were quiet for the rest of the short drive to the Langleys’ house.
Dan answered the door when they arrived. “Good to see you two!” he said. “Come on in. Robbie’s in the basement with the girls.”
“I take it that means Keith is here?” Isaac asked.
“He is, and he finally got his boyfriend to come over, too,” Dan said. “This is a perfect opportunity for you to meet him!”
Isaac had to admit some disappointment to himself. He’d been hoping to have Dan alone. But he was warming up to Keith, and finally meeting the arctic fox’s elusive boyfriend could shed some interesting data.
When he entered the kitchen, there were two males there, both in just their underwear. Keith he recognized, but the other fox… Their eyes met. It couldn’t be HIM, could it?
Dan smiled. “Isaac, you already know Keith,” he said, motioning towards the arctic fox. “And this is Teddy.”
Teddy. That name. No, it had to be a coincidence. It just had to be.
Keith stood up and offered a paw. “Pleasure to see you again, Isaac.”
The fennec remained seated. He seemed lost in thought. “Heh… I knew an Isaac when I was a kit,” he said.
“You didn’t happen to live in Rutherford, Ohio, did you?” Isaac said.
Teddy’s eyes widened. “I…” He stood up, and stared at the cat. He was still shorter than Isaac.
“You two know each other?” Dan asked.
“I… I think we do,” Isaac said.
The fennec took a step back. “I… the Isaac I knew wore glasses.”
Isaac cleared his throat. “I had laser eye surgery a few years ago, before my parents retired to Florida.”
“Fuck,” Teddy said. “I… c-can I hug you?”
The cat nodded. He watched as the fennec walked around the table, and extended his arms. Teddy walked into them and pressed his face into Isaac’s chest.
“I never thought I’d see you again,” Teddy muttered.
“I didn’t, either,” Isaac whispered. He hugged the fennec and sniffled. “Teddy, I… it’s been so long…”
Keith coughed. “If you two need a moment, Dan and I can head to the bedroom.”
“I… I don’t know,” Isaac said.
“You were my first crush,” Teddy whispered between tears.
The feline sighed. “I… I’m sorry, Teddy… for how I treated you… it doesn’t excuse it, but I was scared, and I…”
“No, I understand,” Teddy said. He took a step back, freeing himself from the feline’s arms, and grabbed a paper towel to dab at his eyes. “I just… fuck. I’d always hoped to see you again, but I never thought I would…”
“Stranger things have happened,” Isaac said. He sniffled himself. “H… how’ve you been?”
Teddy leaned against the counter. “It’s been a wild ride. I’m dating these two now,” he said, motioning to Dan and Keith. “Fuck, so many memories…”
“Remember how we’d play in the woods out behind our houses?” Isaac said.
“Oh gosh, we’d run around for hours,” Teddy said.
“That sounds adorable,” Keith said.
“We were attached at the hip,” Teddy said.
Isaac chuckled. “This may come as a surprise, but I didn’t have a lot of friends growing up. Teddy was probably the best friend I ever had.”
The fennec laughed. “You were my best friend, too.” He sighed. “Remember the youth choir?”
The feline’s eyes widened. The youth choir... He’d almost forgotten about that entirely. He used to love singing. His mother had insisted that he keep singing after they left Ohio, but he had stopped after that. His heart just wasn’t in it.
So much had happened in those last few weeks before his family moved out of Ohio. That declaration of love, his first kiss, the really, really weird stuff with the choir director… what had happened? Something certainly did. It’s what ruined his interest in singing.
“With that goat,” Isaac muttered.
“Mr. Andersen,” Teddy said. “Yeah.”
“Did you… did you keep singing after I left?” Isaac asked.
“Oh, for years,” Teddy said. “Mr. Andersen moved a couple years after you did. Last I heard, he was doing a life sentence in a federal prison for… molesting a lot of cubs…”
Isaac grabbed onto a chair to keep himself from falling. That was it! He’d given them that coke, taken nude photos of them, had… done things to Teddy. Offered to do them to him. “He… he did that to other cubs, too?”
Dan put an arm around Isaac’s shoulders. “Oh boy… why don’t you have a seat, Isaac?” He guided the cat into a chair, and sat down next to him, taking one of his paws.
The feline trembled as he sat. “I… I’d almost forgotten entirely… fuck…”
Teddy sat down opposite Isaac. “I’m sorry,” the fennec said. “I know I got pushy after that, and it doesn’t excuse it… but for what it’s worth, I still loved you, even if I was shitty at showing it. I loved you before all that stuff happened. I…”
Isaac raised his free paw. “You don’t have to explain.” He stared down at the table. “We were cubs. We didn’t know what he was doing. Fuck, and here I am now exploring bisexuality… was it his fault that I’m like this?”
“It’s… possible,” Dan said. “But it comes down to your own actions and choices. You can let it consume you and turn you into something you’re not, or you can overcome it. Terry can tell you more about that. It’s… her area of expertise.”
The feline sighed. There was so much running through his head. That experience… it could explain so much. So much that he couldn’t just say in front of Teddy or Keith. He didn’t know Keith nearly as well as Dan, and Teddy… he didn’t want to admit to having a potential interest in cubs because of what happened to them.
The cat looked up at the fennec. He had fresh tears rolling down his cheeks. “Teddy… I… fuck, I left you with that monster… if I’d just said something, anything, to somefur…”
“Don’t blame yourself,” Teddy said. “I wanted it. I was a willing participant. It’s why I didn’t say anything when the accusations came about. All of the other cubs talked about him forcing it, but I wanted it. I felt dirty, ashamed for wanting it, but I did. Fuck, I ended up with an attraction I didn’t want, myself…”
Keith took a seat next to Teddy and took his paw. “Sounds like there’s a lot to work through here. But let’s let that sit for now, shall we?” He glanced over at the door to the basement. “Somefur there?” he called.
To Isaac’s horror, Chuck emerged from behind the door. He had stripped down to his underwear, as he usually did at the Langleys’, and he was blushing heavily. “I j-just… wanted a d-d-drink…”
“Of course, pup,” Dan said. He got up and got down a glass. “What would you like?”
“W-water, please,” Chuck said.
Isaac cleared his throat. “H-how much did you hear?”
The pup shrugged. “S-something about wanting s-something?”
Dan handed Chuck a glass of water. “Don’t you be worrying yourself about the adult conversation. Go play with your friends, okay?”
Chuck nodded and headed back down into the basement.
The cat sighed. “I worry about him…”
Keith and Dan both patted Isaac’s shoulders.
“Worrying about your cubs is natural,” Keith said.
Something suddenly sank in for Isaac. He looked up at Teddy. “Wait… what did you mean by, ‘an attraction you didn’t want?’”
Teddy sighed. “I… fuck, I’m not usually so open about that… but… I’m… attracted to cubs…”
Isaac was stunned. “Dan… Keith… you’re… dating a cubophile? And you let him be around your cubs? And MY cub?”
“Just having an attraction doesn’t make one a monster,” Keith said.
“Actions define the fur,” Dan said. “And yes, we allow him around our cubs, even when they’re naked. I’d rather he look at them than go about looking for illegal material or hurt other cubs. And we have very open relationships with our kits. If he ever hurt them, we’d be the first to know, and he’d be right out.”
“Which he is well aware of,” Keith said. “But I trust him around mine. WE trust him.”
That seemed absurd. A cubophile, trusted around kits? But then, hadn’t he been struggling with some of those same thoughts, himself? Thoughts about doing horrible things to Chuck… He felt his stomach churn as his vivid sex dreams came back to him.
Isaac sighed. “This is all… a lot to take in.” He looked up at Dan. “How can you be so certain that your cubs would come to you if… something happened?”
Dan chuckled. “We’re pretty open about sex and sexuality in this household, which may not come as a surprise since we’re so liberal about clothes. Hell, my Robbie’s gay, and actually asked if we could get him a toy so he could practice butt stuff for with his boyfriend. We figured it’d be safer to let him explore with his own toy than risk hurting himself with something not meant to go into him.”
That was perhaps the most shocking of all to Isaac: being open with their kits about sex and sexuality.
“I think it stems from our upbringing, to be honest,” Keith said. “My parents were very open with me, and to some extent with Dan and Terry, too.”
“Oh, memories,” Dan said dreamily. “But yes. We look back on it fondly, and Terry and I have talked a lot about it, too. We’d rather our cubs be knowledgeable and able to articulate their feelings than be misled and left scared and confused.”
“Empower them to talk about their bodies so no one can take advantage of them,” Keith added. “It’s how my parents raised me, too.”
Isaac cleared his throat. “And, uh… h-how old are your girls?”
“They’re eight,” Dan said. “And we’ve kept them knowledgeable about their bodies for years.”
Eight. Isaac’s age when the choir director had done… those things. Another wave of guilt rushed over him. He sighed.
Dan patted the cat’s paw. “Something on your mind?”
“I just wish I’d said something,” Isaac muttered.
“It’s not your fault,” Teddy said. “If it’s anyone’s fault, it’s mine. I brought you to him on a silver platter.”
“Oh hush, it’s not your fault either,” Keith said. “It’s entirely on the bastard that hurt you. I don’t care if you ‘wanted’ it, he shouldn’t have taken advantage of two naive boys.”
“Damn right,” Dan said. “Fuck that guy for what he did to both of you.”
Isaac sighed. “It isn’t even just that,” he said. “It’s how I ended things…”
“You were young,” Dan said. “There’s no use beating yourself up over the past. You can only learn from it and move on.”
The cat looked up. Teddy was looking at him. Isaac reached across the table and took Teddy’s paw.
“So how have things been at home?” Dan asked.
“It’s been a roller coaster,” Isaac said. He filled the three other males in on the tension in the house, Sarah’s hostile reaction to the suggestion of adopting Chuck and his warming relationship with Chuck. He even mentioned his little date with his former lab assistant.
“Oooh, a date, huh?” Dan asked. “How’d that go?”
“Rather well, I think,” Isaac said. “She’s… apparently bisexual and polyamorous. Wants cubs, open to entering into a relationship with someone who’s already got cubs…”
Keith chuckled. “She sounds like a catch.”
Isaac blushed. “I… suppose so.”
Dan smirked. “On that subject… have you had any success with your sexual frustrations?”
The cat squeaked. Talking about that in front of Dan’s boyfriends felt far too intimate. “Oh, uh… I suppose I haven’t, no,” he said evasively.
“Shame,” Dan said. “You should seriously consider some of those toys. They’re much better than a paw.”
“A partner can be better, though,” Keith said. “I know you’ve had an encounter with Dan before. Yes, he told me about it, too,” he added when he saw Isaac’s shocked face. “I know we haven’t known each other long, but I’d be happy to show you a thing or three. And of course, you and Teddy have a history…”
“Oh, I’m sure he wouldn’t want to have sex with me,” Teddy said.
Isaac looked up at the fennec. Shockingly, the idea of having sex with him didn’t immediately repulse him. Quite the contrary. Something about getting intimate with his old friend sounded… rather appealing. Goodness, maybe he really was bisexual. “I… wouldn’t be so sure about that,” Isaac said. “If you were open to it, I’d… be willing to give it a try.”
Keith chuckled. “Alone, or would you like your first gay threesome or foursome?”
“More than one partner at a time feels… a little much,” Isaac said.
The arctic fox chuckled and patted Isaac’s shoulder. “Understood. Teddy, you know where Dan and Terry’s room is. Why don’t you take your old friend up there and you can play catch-up.”
Teddy rose from his seat and walked around the table. He took Isaac’s paw, and the two walked quietly paw in paw upstairs. It felt weird, about to fuck his old childhood friend in his cub’s friend’s parents’ house. Absurd if he thought about it too much. But maybe over-thinking wasn’t the play here. He over-thought all those years ago and ruined a relationship that he could have at least tried to maintain. It was the dawn of the internet age, they could have kept in touch if he hadn’t scuttled it.
They walked into the bedroom and closed the door behind them.
“Gosh, I feel like a cub again,” Teddy muttered.
“Awkward teen for me,” Isaac said. “So, uh… w-what would you like to do?”
“Anything and everything,” Teddy said. “Kiss you, suck your dick, bend over and let you fuck my brains out… gods, there’s so many things I wish I could’ve done…”
Isaac chuckled. “Gods, not God?”
The fennec blushed. “I stopped going to church after I moved out to Mass. Technically when I was in college I only went in the summer when I was at home, but that’s… a whole other can of worms…”
The feline nodded. The last thing he wanted to do was bring up more bad memories. “I’ve never… kissed another male before. Unless we count that little peck when we were cubs.”
Teddy’s radar dishes perked. “D… do you want to try?”
“Hang on a second.” Isaac took a breath, then started stripping. He got himself down to his underwear, paused, then took those off, too. “Not like you haven’t seen me naked before.”
The fennec chuckled and took his underwear off, too. “True. And maybe we can get a little more comfortable,” he said, taking the cat’s paws and leading him over to the bed.
The two males laid down together, lying face to face. Isaac wasn’t sure what was more shocking: that he was reunited with his childhood friend, or that he didn’t feel any awkwardness at all being naked with him, both of them erect.
“You’re in the driver’s seat,” Teddy said. He chuckled. “Keith calls me ‘the sub’s sub,’ and he isn’t wrong. But also… I don’t want you to feel uncomfortable. I know I must’ve made you feel that way all those years ago, but-“
Isaac stopped him with a finger to his lips. “Shh… no more talking about that, okay?”
Teddy nodded obediently. Isaac put the thought of their cubhood out of his mind. He wasn’t an innocent eight year old anymore. He was an adult, fully in charge. And he knew what he wanted.
The feline leaned in and pressed his lips to Teddy’s. It was a little awkward at first, kissing another male. But when Teddy moaned, Isaac knew he was making the right decision. The gap between them closed, bodies and erections pressing against one another, legs entwining. Their tongues joined in on the action. Teddy tasted very different from the few females Isaac had kissed. Not as sweet, almost musky, but not in an unpleasant way.
His hips began rocking, the feline subconsciously frotting with the other male. Something awoke in him. A desire to be inside his old friend. He wasn’t sure what to make of it.
Their kiss broke, and their eyes met.
“Isaac,” Teddy whispered.
Isaac smiled. He’d never heard his name whispered quite like that, with such lust, with such passion. “Teddy,” he whispered. He looked down at their groins and contemplated what to do next.
“I need you,” Teddy whispered.
The feline chuckled. “You’d be my first male…”
Teddy beamed and rolled onto his back, then snatched up a bottle from the bedside table. “Well, then, here’s a quick primer. You’ll need this.” He put the bottle in Isaac’s paw. “Don’t be shy about using lube. If you want a condom, I know Dan’s got some in the drawer, but I’ve only been intimate with him and Keith in the past… oh, six, seven months, and I tested clean two months ago when I got my regular check for my PrEP. You can do me however you want: missionary, doggy, pin me against the wall and fuck me… your choice.”
“You’re no stranger to this, I see,” Isaac said as he pushed himself up onto his knees.
“You’re not the first male who’s had their first time with me,” Teddy said.
“I see.” He poured some lube onto his fingers, and lathered it up on his cock. “I don’t want to make a mess of their bed…”
“Don’t worry about that, I’ll wash the sheets after,” Teddy said.
That fennec had thought of everything. Isaac eased himself between the fennec’s spread legs as he closed the bottle and set it down. “Alright, then,” he said.
Teddy beamed and lifted his legs, curving his back to present his rear to the feline. Isaac looked down at him. Images unbidden flooded his mind, but he pushed those aside. He only had eyes for Teddy right now.
Isaac leaned in and lined up his erect penis with the fennec’s tailhole. He pushed in with surprising ease. But then, if he was getting fucked regularly by two males, that made sense. He let out a gasp as he hilted in the fennec’s rear. An ass felt so different from a vagina. None of his girlfriends had ever let him do them anally. It was snugger at the entrance, and felt surprisingly soft inside. Not as much as a vagina, of course, but more than satisfactory.
“Oh, Isaac,” Teddy moaned.
Again, hearing his name moaned like that filled the feline with lust. Sarah had never. Even his college partners hadn’t ever said it with such enthusiasm. He braced his paws along the fennec’s sides and started thrusting into him.
His penis throbbed as he fucked - no, made love to - Teddy. It was such a curious sensation, having sex with another male. Different, and not in a bad way, either. What had he been missing out on all of these years?
In a moment of boldness, he leaned down and kissed Teddy again. The fennec wrapped his arms and legs around the feline and held him close. It caught Isaac so off-guard he almost slipped out, but the fennec managed to scoot forward and keep him inside. This male was damned good.
Far quicker than he would have imagined, he felt his orgasm sneaking up on him. A rush of ecstasy flooded his senses as he climaxed inside the other male. He moaned out Teddy’s name as he filled the male with his seed.
He gasped as his softening penis slipped out of Teddy’s ass.
“Finished already?” Teddy asked.
“F-first time anal,” Isaac muttered. He blushed. “S-sorry…”
Teddy chuckled and kissed him on the lips. “Don’t be sorry… I just hope it was good for you.”
“It was,” Isaac said. He rolled onto his side and looked down at the fennec’s penis. Did he dare? “C-could I… try sucking yours?”
The fennec grinned and wiggled his hips. “Go for it.”
Isaac blushed as he climbed down between Teddy’s legs. The fennec’s penis was smaller than his own, but rock hard. He wrapped his paw around it, the first penis other than his own that he had held, then leaned in and gave his tip an experimental lick.
“Oh gods…” Teddy muttered. “J-just be careful of your teeth… and don’t try to take too much, I don’t want you to choke…”
The feline chuckled. “I’ll do my best.” He took a breath, then took about half of the fennec’s erection into his mouth. It wasn’t an unpleasant feeling. Different, curious. There wasn’t much of a flavor to it, unlike with vagina. It felt weird using a female body as his point of reference, but it was all he had.
Again memories came flooding back. This time he took a quick note from them, and copied the bobbing motions he had seen Teddy using all those years ago.
“D-don’t be afraid to use your tongue,” Teddy whispered.
His tongue! How could he have neglected to think of that? He began tentatively swirling his tongue around the fennec’s penis, earning a lustful moan.
“Oh, Isaac… that feels sooooo good,” Teddy whispered.
Two months ago, Isaac would have never imagined that he’d find himself enjoying the feel of another male’s penis in his mouth. But then, two months ago, he had believed that he and Sarah were still a couple. A lot had changed. At least this might be a positive change.
He kept up his work, sucking and stroking the fennec’s penis. Teddy grabbed onto his ears gently, stroking the fur and soft inner ear as he sucked.
“Fuck, Isaac… I’m gonna cum,” Teddy said.
He debated whether he wanted to taste the male’s cum. He decided it couldn’t hurt to try, and prepared as best he could for the male’s ejaculation.
Teddy arched his back as he orgasmed in Isaac’s mouth. The feline was surprised by how salty and musky his seed was. Perhaps he’d have to try his own for a point of comparison at some point. He worked the male’s penis through his orgasm, though he didn’t dare try swallowing. He kept up his strokes and sucks until the fennec was thoroughly spent, then lifted his head and looked around.
“If you don’t want to swallow, you can spit it in my mouth,” Teddy said.
Kinky. Isaac leaned over the fennec and pressed his lips to Teddy’s, then allowed the fennec’s seed to spill into his mouth. Teddy eagerly swallowed down his own load.
Again, Isaac flopped down on the bed next to Teddy. “Damn…”
“Did you like it?” Teddy asked. “Blowing me, I mean.”
Isaac chuckled. “I might need further data to find out if I liked it or not.”
Teddy laughed and whacked him in the face with a pillow. “You’re still such a nerd!”
The feline laughed himself as he was struck. “Some things don’t change.”
“And some do, thank gods,” Teddy said as he hugged the feline. “We should probably wash up before the lube gets matted in our fur.”
“True… shame we can’t cuddle more,” Isaac said.
“Now, now, we can cuddle once we’re clean,” Teddy said.
The two males slipped out of bed and into the en suite bathroom for a quick wash. Teddy was more than happy to clean Isaac up, and the feline allowed the fennec to do so. In turn he helped wash the lube from his buttfur, from which the fennec seemed to derive great delight. He smiled as they exchanged another kiss, then returned to the bedroom.
They spent the next… goodness, Isaac had lost track of the time they spent just talking, catching up. It wasn’t until Dan knocked on the door that they finally parted. Isaac pulled his underwear back on before leaving the bedroom. Teddy opted to stay naked.
At dinner, Isaac and Chuck were the only ones wearing anything at all. The other parents had gotten nude, though Chuck didn’t seem to mind. Dinner was surprisingly normal save for the lack of clothing. He definitely caught Teddy openly admiring the younger kits, and he was fairly certain that the other adults were aware of it, too.
If he was honest, he wasn’t quite sure how he felt about Teddy being around his boy. Sure, Teddy had insisted that he wouldn’t do anything. But Chuck had made it clear that he would keep secrets. He wondered what other secrets the pup might be hiding. He knew better than to pry and risk pushing the boy away, but oh how he wanted to know what had hurt that boy so much. At least Teddy’s gaze didn’t seem to linger on Chuck.
When they finished, Isaac slipped back upstairs to get dressed. Chuck was already dressed when he got downstairs. He took the boy’s paw and walked him to his car for the drive home.
Much to his surprise, Chuck spoke up as he pulled out of the driveway. “R-Robbie’s dad said that y-you used to know T-Teddy.”
“What? Oh, yes, Teddy and I were friends when we were cubs,” Isaac said. “I never expected to see him again, honestly.”
“W-why’d you s-s-stop being friends?” Chuck asked.
“I moved to Massachusetts,” Isaac said. “And back then there weren’t nearly as many ways to keep in touch as there are now. No cell phones, early internet wasn’t great. We fell out of contact.”
Chuck nodded. “I-I-I didn’t have any f-f-friends in A-Arizona…”
“I’m sorry to hear that,” Isaac said. “Teddy was really my only friend until high school. I was very shy back then. Maybe more shy than you are.”
The pup gasped. “R-really?”
“Really,” Isaac said. He chuckled as he drove. “I’ll have to show you some photos of me as a kitten. I used to wear huge glasses. Nerdy little me.”
His son nodded. “O-okay…”
As they neared home, Isaac decided to be daring. “I just want you to know, Chuck, that you can come to me about anything. Anything at all. Even if it’s embarrassing or scary. Okay?”
The pup squeaked, but nodded. “O-okay…”
That was good enough for Isaac. They were talking more. And maybe he could protect the boy the way he hadn’t been able to protect himself or Teddy back when they were cubs.
When they got home, Isaac dug out an old photo album and showed Chuck some of his cubhood photos. He laughed as he relayed stories, and even got a few nervous chuckles from the pup. They only kept it up for a little while, though. It was getting late, and they were both tired.
Isaac contemplated checking on Sarah, but decided against it. If she wanted to talk, she could come to him. She had mostly rebuffed his attempts to talk the last two months, anyway. Why bother now?
He was just settling into bed when there was a knock on his bedroom door. “Come in,” Isaac said.
To his surprise, it was Sarah.
“My my. To what do I owe the pleasure?” Isaac asked.
“Ha ha,” she deadpanned. “I’ve been thinking about your proposal to adopt Chuck… if you want him… you can have him.”
Isaac tilted his head. Something about her wording was hitting him wrong. “You mean we’d co-parent, right?”
“No,” Sarah said. “I mean I’d give you full custody and give up mine.”
That shocked the cat. “You… you’d really give up custody of your son?”
“He’s a reminder of things I’d rather forget,” Sarah said. “Whenever you want to start the process, you let me know.”
It felt like Isaac had been stabbed with an icy dagger to the heart. “Okay… I’ll call a lawyer first thing Monday morning and get that started, then… are you going to tell Chuck?”
“No,” Sarah said. “I don’t want him to know. Keep it secret and he’s yours. Deal?”
“Sarah, that’s not what I wanted,” Isaac said.
“Take it or leave it,” the female border collie said.
Isaac sighed. “Fine… I’ll take it.”
She nodded. “Fine, then. Good night.” She closed the door before Isaac could respond.
The absolute last thing Isaac wanted to do was to keep a secret like this from his son. Maybe he could convince Sarah to change her mind, but he doubted it. But now he had something new on his plate. He grabbed his phone and texted Dan, both to get Teddy’s number that he had neglected to get, and to ask for his advice on this one. The fox called almost immediately.
“Hello, Dan,” Isaac said.
“Hello,” Dan said. “You’re on speaker, Terry’s next to me. She seriously wants to give up custody of her cub? Did she say why?”
“She said he was… ‘a reminder of things she’d rather forget.’ I don’t know what she means by that, but it sounds like she’s done with him.”
“And she wants it kept secret,” Terry said. “I don’t like it. But if I were you I’d go through with it just to make sure he’s taken care of. If you need recommendations for good attorneys, I know a few family lawyers who are very good.”
“A recommendation would be lovely, yes,” Isaac said.
“And if you need to talk about anything, please let me know,” Terry said. “Dan said that you shared something that I might be able to help with, but didn’t want to say what out of respect for you.”
Well, at least Dan hadn’t told her EVERYTHING. “I don’t suppose I could come over tomorrow and chat, could I? I’d rather do this face to face.”
“Of course, Isaac,” Terry said. “Anytime. You’re welcome to bring Chuck along, too. I’m sure Robbie won’t mind seeing his friend again, either.”
“I’ll ask him in the morning,” Isaac said. A knock on the door caught his attention. “One moment, please.” He muted his phone. “Come in.”
His door opened, and Chuck poked his head in. “I-Isaac, c-can I sleep with you t-tonight?”
Isaac bit his lip. “Sure. But right now I’m on the phone with Robbie’s parents. Nothing to do with you,” he lied.
Chuck nodded. “I-I can wait u-until you’re d-done…”
“No, no, come in,” Isaac said. “I’m almost finished.” He unmuted his phone and brought it back to his ear. “Dan, Terry, thanks for the talk. Chuck just walked in, so I’ll need to cut tonight short, but I’ll talk to you tomorrow, okay?”
“Alright,” Dan said.
“Sleep well,” Terry said.
“You, too. Both of you.” He hung up his phone, then patted the bed next to him. “Come on, pup.”
The border collie closed and locked the door, then padded over to bed. Tonight he was wearing his one piece footy pajamas, and had Mr. Stuffy tucked under his arm. He slipped into bed with the cat and snuggled in.
Isaac sighed as he turned out the light and put an arm around the pup. “How would you like to see Robbie again tomorrow?” he asked.
The pup flicked his ears. “I-I-I’d like that,” he whispered.
The feline nodded. “I need to talk to his mother about some… private things, but I figured you could come along and see your friend while I talked with her.”
Chuck nodded. “O-okay.” He yawned and wiggled back, pressing against the feline. “N-n-night…”
“Good night, Chuck,” Isaac whispered.
It felt bad lying to him, but he didn’t want to break the pup’s heart or panic him. Was it really lying, though? Technically it was more withholding the truth. It wasn’t like it would be forever. He’d tell him some day, when he was ready. But that was definitely not tonight. For now, he needed sleep. There was a lot to think about.
- Attachments
-
- 33 Cold December Rain.doc
- (123.5 KiB) Downloaded 24 times
-
- 31.1 Morning Would.doc
- (68.5 KiB) Downloaded 16 times
-
- 34 Data Points.doc
- (114.5 KiB) Downloaded 17 times
Hi! If you enjoy our writing, why not support us on subscribestar? :3 All of our stories get uploaded early there (a monthly mainline story, exclusive there for one month, and one bonus story every other month, exclusive for two months), plus you get the satisfaction of supporting a trans creator! We'd really appreciate it! https://subscribestar.adult/squirrelfox
izzysable
Jump to
- stellarfur forums
- ↳ announcements
- ↳ community pinboard
- ↳ events
- creative corner
- ↳ artist alley
- ↳ [READ ME] Making new threads on art boards
- ↳ writer's room
- ↳ [READ ME] Making new threads on art boards
- ↳ gamedev gallery
- ↳ [READ ME] Making new threads on art boards
- ↳ musical museum
- ↳ [READ ME] Making new threads on art boards
- ↳ sharing center
- ↳ art + animation
- ↳ [READ ME] Making new threads on art boards
- ↳ games
- ↳ [READ ME] Making new threads on art boards
- ↳ music
- ↳ [READ ME] Making new threads on art boards
- ↳ writing + fics
- ↳ [READ ME] Making new threads on art boards
- ↳ promotions
- ↳ [READ ME] Making new threads on art boards
- chatter box
- ↳ general chatter
- ↳ queer café
- ↳ kinky korner
- ↳ gaming discussion
- ↳ tech talk
- ↳ open-source oasis
- ↳ real talk
- ↳ hell
- ↳ the high seas
- ↳ politics
- ↳ shitposts
- bottom of the bin
- ↳ trash
Who is online
Users browsing this forum: No registered users and 0 guests